Dear Readers, This is an apology and an explanation. I started Wildcat Fall earlier this year and realized it wasn't the story I wanted to tell. So, I have started from scratch, and here is a completely new Chapter One. This is the continuing saga. I would appreciate any feedback. Constructive criticism is important to me as I am writing this story. Thanks.
.
New Chapter Two
.
The Cats gazed over the empty seats of the Hollywood Bowl. They stepped back as forklifts moved large crates of equipment. Union stagehands set up scaffolding to support extra lights for TV broadcasts. Massive cameras rolled into position. Two cranes with camera booms connected to tractor-trailers transporting a full TV studio. Overhead, flexible screens hung at the top of the open-air venue.

Lisa turned to Zoe. “It’s happening.”

They watched miles of cables being unrolled. Crews handled sound, adjusting the musicians' monitors and installing large speakers for the audience. A group climbed scaffolding to prepare their spotlights.

It was early Monday morning. Teri waved to get the band’s attention. They gathered in a small circle as Phil handed each of them a large binder.

Tiffany held her three-ring notebook up and laughed. “Oh, this is so middle school. I love it, but I need to practice writing 'Mrs. Michael Taylor' over and over again in my fanciest script. Phil, can I put some glitter on the outside? Maybe some stickers, you know, the puffy kind.”

Without pausing, Tiffany kept going. “And I’m going to need glasses.”

Gina stared. “Are you having trouble seeing? Getting headaches?”

“No. Nothing like that. I’m thinking big, thick, black frames.”

Lisa laughed. “Schoolgirl glasses!”

Tiff nodded.

Phil waited until everyone stopped laughing and then raised the binder. “There’s a studio two blocks away, large enough to rehearse and record with the talent. On Saturday, we’ll be back here to block everything out. Beyoncé and Taylor will be here Saturday afternoon to rehearse before the show.”

Lisa looked through the book. “This is unreal.”

Teri smiled at Lisa. “We have the week to master it, and it’s going to be easy.”

Tiffany laughed, “Right. Just keep the alcohol out of my reach.”

Gina laughed. “You’ll have Mike help you get rid of your anxieties. I doubt you can wear out that fine specimen of a man.”

Zoe laughed. “He is cute.”

As they looked around, Phil grabbed a large boom box. Everyone followed Teri’s arrangement on the sheet music as they listened to Halo.

Phil cleared his throat. “Jay-Z is making a guest appearance to do his part for Crazy in Love.”

Lisa looked over the song and laughed. “We need big horns. Thank goodness we have our Flower Sisters.”

Tiffany shook her head. “I don’t know. This sounds like a lot to learn in just a few days. I’d rather write my new name and hide in my room listening to music.” Tiffany raised her hand. "Uncle Phil, can I borrow that boombox?”

Zoe smiled, “That’s the spirit, girl! But did you see the list of movie stars who are giving speeches? Turn to the back index.”

They all looked at the list of celebrities.

“Oh,” Tiffany whispered. “So many stars to fall in love with me, then whisk me away to their private island in Tahiti.”

Gina chuckled, “That’s your latest plan?”

Tiffany nodded. “It is. And after this week, you’ll need to find a new bass player who sings, dances, writes music, and looks beautiful. But hey, nothing’s forever, right?”

Lisa nodded, hiding her grin. “Tiff, we’re going to miss you. Why don’t we have your going-away party this week, since you’ll be leaving with Prince Charming on Saturday night?”

Tiffany nodded, “A party! Great idea, Lisa. Could we invite Mike?”

Lisa tried not to laugh. “Sure. But aren’t you leaving him and the band?”

Yeah. I really love him, but you know. I mean, I love all you guys and will miss the band and everything, but I’m going to have a billionaire.

Phil had been around the band long enough to dismiss their playfulness. “Well, let’s bus over to the rehearsal studio. The Flowers should be arriving, and we can start going through our five-hour mission.”

Zoe asked, “How many recording artists are performing?”

Phil nodded. “There’ll be twenty-five acts. It’s all in your notebooks.”

Gina leaned over to Teri, “So let me get this straight, we’re not doing a Wildcats set for this fundraiser?”

Teri nodded, “Uh-huh. We fill in and perform originals during commercial breaks. We’ll entertain the live crowd.”

Gina snickered. “We’re playing while everyone talks, walks around, eats, and goes to the bathroom?”

Teri smiled. “Right. Just like every other time we play.”

Gina shook her head. “That’s not true. When we do our shows, the fans listen.”

Teri winked. “Maybe we’ll have more fans after this. Saturday, we’re backing up the stars.”

In the meantime, Lisa was glancing at her notebook. “Jeez, sis. How did you keep all this straight?”

Teri shrugged. “Phil’s been a big help. We’re using the talents’ sheet music. I’ve made new arrangements for the Flowers and the band.”

Zoe smiled. “But still no Wildcats theme music.”

Teri laughed and shook her head. “We can only hope.”

After practicing all day with the Flowers, they headed back to the hotel. Tiffany was talking about her boyfriend. “I’m looking forward to jumping on Mike when he gets here. He’s the second director all week, coordinating drones and boom cameras. He’ll be exhausted when he’s done. It’ll be my job to sex him up to keep his spirits high.”

Zoe looked at her curiously. “Sounds like Mike should be taking you out to dinner or showing you the town.”

Tiff was nodding. “Shopping’s a great idea. I was hoping to look for fetish wear. I figure LA is the best place to find vinyl and leather. You know how I look great in black.”

Zoe shook her head. “You’ve been reading too many X-rated romance novels. Slow down, girlfriend.”

“Are you going to tell Mike about your Prince Charming plan?” Teri smiled.

“Teri, are you serious? Mike is Mr. Perfect, and I wouldn’t want to lose him. Honey, I’m not stupid.”

Teri shook her head. Tiffany never made much sense, but she always kept the band from getting bored. “Never said you were, but what if?”

Tiffany smiled. “Sure, baby. But the offer has to be good enough for me to leave Mr. Right.”

The bus drove straight onto the tarmac to meet the chartered flight bringing the Allentown group to LAX. Then, they headed to the Chateau Marmont, the famous hotel on Sunset Boulevard. They were greeted by the Wildcats, Phil, Richard, the Flower Sisters, and William Wiggins. After receiving their room keys, everyone was encouraged to relax and unwind after their long flight.

After Teri helped Jenn finish unpacking, they climbed onto the bed. Jenn talked about their new place in West Philly. “Your mom and I scouted out a great condo. We talked to Gina’s dad, then used your money to buy it.”

Teri hugged her. “That’s incredible. At eighteen, we’re buying a house.”

Jenn turned to kiss her. “Just think, our very own place, and it’s three blocks from the University of Pennsylvania campus. That’s great!”

Jenn pushed Teri down and climbed on top of her. She used her weight to press her further down. She loved hearing Teri’s breathing increase and she started to pant. “I really enjoyed buying this place, but didn’t want to slight you. I worried that you might feel hurt because I took control.”

Teri wrapped her arms around Jenn’s neck. She softly kissed her lips, slowly increasing the pressure and intensity. “No, you enjoy being in charge. You like the responsibility. I appreciate you taking care of us.” She was feeling overcome with flushes of passion as Jenn gripped her firmly.

Teri gasped. “ After three months of touring, I might have well have been on the space station, floating alone in a vacuum.”

“The space station, huh? Did you feel that isolated?”

“I felt trapped in a bus driving far away from you. Each night, more miles separated us.”

“Hmm.” Jenn kissed her everywhere. “I did love our reunions when we’d get time together.”

“Uh-huh. I lived for them. And now I've got these lyrics buzzing through my head. Please wait for me.” She grabbed her tablet and wrote:

Heading into deep space
Rocketing away
No time to think or worry
Just steering the course.

Thousand of miles,
Long days and nights.
Too far to reach out
And hold your hand.

Jenn looked at what Teri wrote. “Looks like David Bowie’s Major Tom. This makes me feel loved.” She kissed her hard on the lips and continued keeping Teri in her power.

Teri smiled. “How’d you know I was writing this about us?”

Jenn laughed. “You’re just not that complicated.”

Teri told her about Tiffany and her plan to make a movie star fall in love with her.

“But I thought Mike made her happy.”

“Oh, he does. She just has this wild imagination. Now, how about a shower?”

Tiffany was undressing Mike before they walked through the door. “C’mon, baby. We’ve got to make up for lost time.”

Mike lifted her up, and threw her onto the bed. He grinned. “Lost time, huh? You mean you missed me?”

Tiffany snuggled into his arms. “Uh-huh. Missed you so bad. Now what can we do about it?”

Mike slipped out of his clothes and let his body speak for itself. After several gasps and moans, he murmured, “How’s that?”

Tiffany smiled and kissed him. “Mmm. Maybe we can try a little boot camp and get you working harder. Teach you how to toe the line and get things done.”

Mike flipped her over so he was on top. “Are we talking about discipline, paddling?”

Tiff frowned. “Oh, but Mikey. I’ve never paddled anyone.”

Mike held her wrists firmly and whispered, “I was picturing me administering the discipline.”

Tiffany’s eyes opened wide. “Really?”

Mike murmured, “Might be just what you need. You might like it.”

Tiffany started giggling.

Smith and Lisa ignored the slow elevators and hurried up the stairs together, stopping at every landing to hold each other tightly and kiss passionately. By the time they reached their suite, they were happy making love on the thick carpet.

As they were lying there, Lisa climbed on top and looked down. “You know, they’re talking about us.”

“Who?”

“The band.”

“How’s that?”

Lisa smiled. “They describe our lovemaking as very physical.”

Smith frowned. “Is that bad? Should we be doing something different?” He reached down and began tickling her.

Lisa gritted her teeth, grasped his hands tightly, and quickly uttered, “Stop that!”

Smith cooed. “Why, honey bun? We could touch softly and practice Tantric lovemaking. We can meditate and do deep breathing exercises.”

Lisa held his wrists to stop him from tickling her again. When he started touching her softly like that, she hated how it drove her crazy. “Hold me tightly,” she said through gritted teeth.

Smith laughed and smacked her backside. “Like that?”

Lisa roared in pain and swung at him. “Yes.”

Zoe’s belly made it difficult to comfortably curl up in Bruno’s arms. He gently explored her body, looking for tender ways to reignite their passion.

They carefully undressed each other and sat on the shower floor as the water poured down on them.

Grace and Gina walked hand in hand from the elevator to their suite, taking their time to slowly undress each other. Then, they climbed into the large tub, adding more hot water as they held each other tightly, surrounded by soap and scented bubbles.

Gina kissed Grace passionately. As she softly bit her neck, she murmured, “I love the thought of having you for a whole week.”

Later, each suite woke to the phone informing them that the limos would be downstairs in ninety minutes to take them to dinner.

They were driven to Somni, an upscale restaurant in West Hollywood, and enjoyed a twenty-course tasting menu, including sparkling waters.

As they ate, the buzz continued. Laughing and joking, everyone caught up. They quieted when Richard stood. “We’re here to celebrate the Wildcats' first national tour. Everyone here contributed to the band's success with their love and support. This week, while the Cats rehearse, I’ll be offering day trips to our guests. The itinerary is in front of you. I’ve arranged shopping excursions. GLOW is welcoming all of you to their Rodeo Drive salon for an afternoon of spa relaxation. Please join us to sightsee, shop, or enjoy the beautiful hotel grounds. I want to remind you that Jessica Jade and John Mac Issac are heading up our security, and we ask you to take advantage of their company, even if you want some quiet time.

As everyone reviewed the day trip information, William Wiggins spoke. “Folks, Warner Music is excited about our Wildcats' national success. All their hard work has led to sold-out shows everywhere, while keeping their music on the charts. Now, please be our guests and enjoy this wonderful week.”

After dinner, they toured LA’s famous spots, including the rock clubs, Santa Monica Pier, Rodeo Drive, Beverly Hills, Venice, and the movie studios.

Every evening, the entourage enjoyed a private dinner at some of Los Angeles' top venues, providing everyone with a chance to socialize and relax after a busy day. Each night, the Cats shared stories about the stars they met, while the Allentown guests talked about their day trips around LA.

Lisa questioned Richard about security. “Seriously, what are we supposed to fear? What do you know?”

Richard frowned. “Well, we’re walking into the perfect storm here at the Hollywood Bowl. You’ve been making lots of new friends, and while we get the occasional creepy stuff, it’s been harmless. But all the publicity surrounding the fundraiser has brought the band back into the public eye, and we’ve been getting a few strange notes on the internet. The FBI was informed of everything. They have a whole department that maintains files and is familiar with the usual suspects. The fact that you’re all beautiful young women focuses attention on the band.”

“Uh, should we be worried? Is this going to be like New Orleans again?”

Well, not yet. But Jessica and her team are working to protect the families and the band. The talent has their own security. I’m not too worried, but we want everyone to stay safe.

Lisa was glad she wasn’t Teri, who tended to imagine entire scenarios.

When Lisa brought it up, Teri raised her hands to her face and shook her head. “You know, Lisa. I never thought I’d grow old. Jenn says she wants to live in Paris, and I’ll play in little clubs. A dream life. But I don’t see it. Amos almost killed me twice, and it’s still in my head."

Lisa hugged her. “Well, Jessica rescued you the first time and was there to deflect him the second time. He’s gone.”

Teri was nodding. “I can still see him pointing that shotgun at me. High noon and a showdown on Royal Street.”

Lisa smiled. “I think that during rehearsals and hanging out, the Cats should stay out of interviews and the public eye as much as possible. This fundraiser is outdoors, and security is the city’s concern. Those police are used to hosting dignitaries. We’re fine."

“Well, if you say so. I’m just wondering if they have low-profile bulletproof armor that I can coat with glitter.”

Lisa hugged her. “Yeah, glitter.”

Later, Teri was sharing her conversation when Jenn started crying. “I don’t like it. The Cats have been the most giving band, and well, you don’t do anything wrong. And now you’re giving up all this time to raise money. Why people should hate you is beyond me.”

Teri hugged her and kissed the tears from her cheeks. “Uh-huh. It sucks big time. When we are rehearsing, there are all these police-like men and women standing around looking ready to shoot anyone who gets out of hand.”

“I just worry. We’ve never been in the spotlight before.”

Teri hugged her close. “Actually, the Wildcats have gotten a lot of TV coverage. Those appearances on the Ellen Show and the Tonight Show made everyone familiar with our band’s name. And when Wiggins held a press conference and announced our multi-million dollar contract with Warner’s, well, suddenly people wanted to know about us. We never thought that Fur Face would become a viral meme, and we’d be on the Today Show.”

Jenn kissed her. “Shit. I don’t want anything happening to my girlfriend. I couldn’t live without you.”

Teri smiled. “Kinda like Romeo and Juliet.”

Jenn looked at her curiously. “Are you still thinking about your rock opera?”

Teri nodded. “After this ends, it’s what I’m going to work on.”

When Saturday arrived, the Cats were escorted to the site for a sound check and final walk-through. The grounds of the Hollywood Bowl had been roped off all week, and only people with passes were allowed inside. Even then, everyone was stopped, and IDs were checked multiple times. Everywhere you looked, there were police officers and dogs. The plainclothes officers were easy to identify because they wore suits on a warm afternoon. Everyone had been issued photo IDs.

Teri shook her head. “It’s like the President is making an appearance.”

Lisa looked around. She shook her head at Zoe. “Looks like a war zone.”

“All the trailers remind me of North Carolina and the movie set for Chances.”

Gina smiled, recalling the movie set. “I think that was better organized, and they didn’t have this big security profile.”

Tiffany closed her eyes. “I’m still wishing for a star to sweep me off my feet and turn me into a princess.”

Gina laughed. “More like some toad kidnapping you and making you their slave girl in Saudi Arabia.”

Tiffany looked horrified. “Don’t we have bodyguards?”

Gina shook her head. “You haven’t watched enough terrorist movies. They’d come right in and take over completely. They’d be holding everyone hostage for Bitcoin.”

Zoe chuckled. “I think you’re confusing Batman movies with real life.”

Gina looked at Zoe. “You mean Batman’s not real?”

They went through security and took the stage. The union workers had moved all their equipment onto risers.

Phil was there as they examined their equipment and unpacked their guitars and the Flower Sisters’ horns. Teri was talking to Phil while he showed her the controls for their sound.

Teri slipped on a headset with a microphone. “Everyone has a headset to adjust. We’ll still hear our sound, but all the other director stuff just comes through to my headset.”

The Cats were ready. After a week’s rehearsal, they were calm.

They sat on stools and listened as the speakers had their final run-throughs. They watched as the lighting crews adjusted their spots.

Then it was time to greet Beyoncé and Taylor Swift. Their entourage all stood in the wings and offstage, while the two women were introduced to Phil and the band.

Teri greeted them warmly but couldn’t stop shaking with excitement. She was amazed at how kind they were. Both listened carefully to hear what Teri had to say, but they kept laughing and saying things like, “My daughter is almost your age or I’ve got socks older than you.” Neither could believe that Teri had sent them arrangements, complete with sheet music, so their musicians could rehearse their show.

Beyoncé was smiling and frequently hugging Teri. “Baby, you’re the same age I was when I first cut a single. And look at you running the whole show!”

Both Beyoncé and Taylor stopped singing when the Cats began harmonizing as their backup voices. They exchanged looks and laughed, praising the band for how impressive they sounded.

Taylor Swift couldn’t believe how tight the band was. “I’m going to steal all of you to open shows for me. I’ve got plans to do a big tour coming up. We’re calling it the Era’s Tour, and it’s going worldwide.”

An hour later, both women kissed and hugged everyone goodbye, saying they’d see them later that night.

Tiffany spoke. “Where do you think they’re going? Do you think they’re staying in some hotel or with someone who lives here?”

Zoe patted her on the back. “Oh, honey. I’m sure both of them own homes here. They could be in the Hollywood Hills or out in Malibu. Both these women have enough money to own ten houses.”

Tiffany shook her head. “It’s hard to believe. They’re the best in the world, and we got to hang out with them. Wow!”

Teri was nodding and wiping the tears from her eyes. “Could you tell that I was shaking the whole time. I’m sure you could hear it in my voice.”

Lisa wrapped her arm around Teri’s shoulder. “They loved you and your work. Seriously, you sent all those arrangements out to them weeks ago, right?”

Teri nodded.

Lisa kept up her pep talk. “Well, they came ready to work. Both of them had rehearsed and were ready to play. Everything went perfectly.”

Teri tried to smile. “I hope it goes that well tonight.”

Gina laughed. “It’s going to be great. You watch. That’s when they’ll let it all rip and shoot for the moon. Both of them are total professionals.”

By four o’clock, they’d finished dress rehearsal. Richard arrived to make sure they got fed, dressed, and ready to be presented to Gina’s sister, Isabella, for hair and makeup.

Teri quietly slipped away by herself and found a spot outside the lounge. She looked up at the hazy, smoggy downtown LA and tried to smile. She had done everything she could to make this work. Everyone was ready, and it felt like the same nerves she got before every Cats show. She closed her eyes and remembered the first time she dressed up and played with the band on a Thursday night during her Spring Break. She recalled how fun it was and how scared she felt standing on that stage.

She looked down at her nails. One of her projects was learning to take care of her hands on her own. Tiffany had done a good job of teaching her. Now, they were glossy silver just like her hair. She shook her head, thinking about how much she had changed. Teri was like her hair and nails, all glossy and smooth.

She felt tears streaming down her face and realized she’d found her dream of playing in a band. But she was a different person who stood on that stage the first night. That person had vanished, or perhaps had never existed. She’d tried to remember if she’d ever had any testosterone-driven fantasies. She always came up short. As she let the sobs shake her body, she felt herself being embraced and held. She smelled the perfume and knew it was her sister.

She turned and looked at her sister as she squeezed her tightly. “Lisa, it’s okay. I just get lost sometimes.”

Lisa kissed her cheek and smiled. “We all do, honey. I get frightened when I realize that I’m a grown-up and have to behave.”

“What do you do?”

“I run, work out, or fuck Smith. It helps me realize that I haven’t lost anything.”

“I hate running and working out. I do it because it’s a Wildcat thing.”

Lisa murmured in her ear. “You haven’t lost anything. It’s all still there.”

Teri shook her head. “I don’t know. I stopped hanging out with the guys playing video games.”

Lisa laughed. “No shit. You can hang out with your boys and play Slime Ball Stompers anytime too. You could probably chill with your friends and beat them. They’d be so mesmerized, they’d do anything you want.”

Teri was grinning. “Yeah, I have changed.”

Oh, baby. You might have been an ugly duckling, but you’ve grown into a beautiful swan. Now, wipe your face and go find Isabella.

Teri found Isabella and gave her a big hug. “I think I want to just let everything go for the next couple of months. We’ll be in Philly, and Jenn heads to school. Maybe search for a new look.”

Isabella was back to brushing Teri’s hair and twisting it into a pageboy for tonight. “Sure, honey. Change is always good. Think about color and extensions. Might be time to change it up.”

Teri smiled. “Let me think about it. I want to run it by Jenn and hear what she thinks.”

Of course you do. She’s the most important person in your life. We can all sit down for a consultation," Isabella smiled. Over the past year, she’d seen many changes in Teri.

After Tiffany was finished, she tracked down the studio trailer where Mike was working. She showed her pass and snuck in. As she crept in, Mike turned and smiled.

“Hey, I was hoping to surprise you.”

Mike pointed to the fifty monitors on racks in front of them. He grinned. “I saw you coming from five different angles.”

She kissed him. “How’d I look?”

“Beautiful as usual. Everyone’s jealous cause you’re mine.”

It had been a long week, but the band was ready when the lights came on. The Wildcats started with Ellen’s TV theme song. Teri and Gina played percussion and drums, the Flowers played trumpets and sax, while Tiff grooved on her bass. They all sang, “Have a little fun today.” The audience rose as one, cheering for Ellen DeGeneres.

Ellen greeted the TV viewers and live audience. She thanked everyone participating. She explained why they were there, then she introduced George Clooney.

From that moment on, it was a fast-paced train ride. The Cats supported every talent and occasionally showcased their own material. The audience moved around during the commercials to shake hands, hug, and chat.

Every time a speaker went on stage, the Wildcats would slip off and refresh. After five days of rehearsals, they knew their cues. But live shows always go off the rails. Some of the talent didn’t make it, and some went a little over their allotted time. A few women decided to stay on stage and sing backup with the Cats. Those crazy moments were exciting. Everyone knew there’d be blow-ups and detours, but the Cats were in their comfort zone. As Lisa said, “The pressure’s on the talent. We’re just along for the ride.”

And then it was over.

Teri put her headset down and reached for a water bottle. She took a deep sip and relished their achievements. All she’d ever wanted was to play and create musical arrangements. Before the Wildcats, she’d hoped to earn a four-year music degree. Now, she was actually arranging music in the real world. She had written and arranged music for the Cats. When they were in New Orleans, she helped Eaten By Raptors develop their new album and rework their old tunes. And now Beyoncé and Taylor knew who she was.

It had exactly been what Gina had said. Every star had given their best. The evening had flown by quickly.

Zoe checked her watch as the moon shone high in the sky. Playing outside at the Bowl had been a fantastic experience. She saw Lisa and walked over.

“Hey, girl. I usually liked the quiet that goes along with the middle of the night, but tonight, this might as well be high noon.”

As they walked together, talking, they had to be careful as crews operating forklifts and cranes dismantled the stage and lowered the light stands. Stagehands were coiling up the cables and sliding speakers into storage cases. The effort was immense, involving tractor-trailer trucks full of TV equipment and packing up a complete broadcast studio.

Lisa shook her head. “I’m glad we run every day. If you’d have told me that I’d have any energy left after playing all night, I would have never believed it.”

Zoe laughed. “Thank goodness they had those famous people talking between musical acts, discussing where the money was going and all the good things those donations would do. If it weren’t for them, we never would have had time to eat or use the bathroom.”

Lisa smiled. “The whole thing was one big adrenaline rush. I mean, running around playing keyboards, guitars, singing backup, and reading sheet music for the biggest stars in music. I never thought that five girls from Allentown would be backing up all the world’s biggest stars all in the same day.”

Tiffany joined them. She leaned in. “Do you think anyone noticed us?. Whenever we played our music, they went to a commercial.”

Teri was nodding. “Oh, yeah. I had a monitor in front of me showing everything that was being televised. We got a lot of face time. And the cameras loved the Flower Sisters playing their shiny brass. But you know, the world won’t hear our original music until the downloads and videos come out.”

Zoe was nodding. “Well, regardless of us being lost in the shuffle, it was a job worth doing. And I’ll be able to tell little Boomer that she was there for the whole thing.”

Teri’s eyes brightened. “She, as in, Boomer’s a girl?”

Zoe shrugged and gave a sly smile. “We’ll know when we see her.”

Tiffany got in on it. “Names?”

Zoe shook her head. “Secret, and my lips are sealed.”

As Teri filed away all the sheet music and placed it in a large box, Tiffany looked at the massive pile of music. “I saw Beyoncé and Taylor Swift autographing your copy of their set music and giving you hugs and kisses. Those arrangements were genius, and both women seemed to have a fun time.”

Lisa smiled. “I think we forget that talent is full of the same insecurities we have. They really took a leap tonight. One day of rehearsing and boom, they’re on prime-time television.”

Gina nodded. “I think that nervousness only makes them work harder. They motivated each other through their performances tonight. And they knew that it went well.”

Zoe cheered. “This time tomorrow, Bruno and I will be sleeping in another suite in Hawaii. We’re flying straight from LA to the Islands. I’m taking advantage of all the time we have alone together before our Boomer arrives.”

Gina laughed and turned to Zoe. “You mean to say, you won’t miss any of us? How can you go weeks without seeing my smiling face?”

Zoe chuckled. “Send me a picture of you and Grace living the high life in her penthouse on Manhattan's Upper East Side, and I’ll think loving thoughts about both of you.”

Lisa was smiling. “Well, this time tomorrow, Smith and I are heading to visit his parents in Austin, then going off to his mountain-top ranch in Nashville. We’re planning to hide out with campfires and marshmallows. It’s all about s’mores.”

Tiffany shook her head. “Well, while the three of you are heading out of town for fun and joy, I’ll be holding down the fort in Allentown. Mike’s going to be editing all of the tape from the concert. But I get to watch from the best seat in the house, his lap.”

While everyone was talking, they turned to look at Teri, who was very quiet. Tiffany spoke up. “And what’s our Little Shit going to do with her three weeks of vacation?”

Dear Readers, This is an apology and an explanation. I started Wildcat Fall earlier this year and realized it wasn't the story I wanted to tell. So, I have started from scratch, and here is a completely new Chapter One. This is the continuing saga. I would appreciate any feedback. Constructive criticism is important to me as I am writing this story. Thanks.
.
Chapter Three
.

Teri hesitated and searched for what to say. She was physically and mentally exhausted, but exhilarated that everything had gone so well.

Making eye contact with her friends, she smiled. Taking a deep breath, she announced, “In a couple of weeks, I’m going to have surgery. Jenn and I have talked to a doctor who specializes in bottom surgery, and it’s all been planned for a while.” She slowed herself down and settled herself to find the words. “When you see me next, I will have straightened out all the confusion between my legs with a brand new vagina.”

Teri tried to sound confident. She’d never been more sure, and saying it aloud to her best friends reinforced her feelings. Feelings, that’s what this was about, she thought.

Everyone helped her through her journey. And now she was helping herself. She knew it was a selfish act. But it meant a lot.

Teri was making a big step and knew she’d hear skepticism.

For a few minutes, no one said a word. Teri watched, waiting to hear what everyone had to say. No one spoke, but they were all still staring. So she jumped right in. “No, seriously. It’s all good, totally elective. And I’ve been prepping for a while now. The way it’s planned, when all of you return from your vacations, I’ll be straightened out from top to bottom.”

Teri did not expect the avalanche of hugs, tears, and well-wishes. She’d been so caught up in the rehearsals and the music that she hadn’t had time to think about it. “Seriously, it’s just the last step in finishing up who I am. I haven’t said much cause I didn’t want to be a downer. I’m not complaining, but it’s been on my mind for a while. Like I said, it’s what I need for me. This will finally get my intersex body as real outside as I have become inside.”

Teri felt good and knew that she was proud of doing this. Of course, that was until Tiffany blurted out, “Does this mean you’re going to start having sex with guys?”

The rest of the Cats moaned.

Teri laughed and kissed her cheek. “No, Tiffany. That’s the furthest thought from my mind. I love Jenn, and she’s everything to me. The surgery is not about sex; it’s about being whole. Back in Chicago, we messed around with Jenn’s sister and her boyfriend. I’ve always loved women, and experimenting didn’t change my mind.”

Tiffany let out a breath and sighed. “But you’re only eighteen. Isn't surgery a big decision? You can never go back.”

Teri shook her head and tightly squeezed the tall blonde. “There’s nowhere to go. I never had boy parts. My genitals were just fibrous masses. Whatever sensation I had will still be there. But now, when I see myself, it would be easier to take a deep breath.”

Teri looked at all their faces and sighed. “I get a reminder every night before I go on stage when I glue a false vagina in place. It’s okay, but it reminds me that I’m incomplete. I just want to relax within my own body. I’ve talked to the surgeon and Grace. Amy and Jenn have gone to the appointments with me. So I’m pretty confident with my decision.”

Lisa turned her head. “Uh-huh. I get that it’s not a sex change, just a corrective surgery for an intersex woman. Is it going to be kept a secret?”

Teri laughed. “Well, I don’t know if anyone cares. Yeah, even before I was diagnosed as intersex, I was presenting as female. So, when I did the coming out interview for the newspaper, it wasn’t a big deal. When this surgery’s over and I’m out of danger, Jenn’s gonna text and let you know.”

Zoe looked her straight in the eyes. “Would you want me to cancel my plans and stick around for moral support?”

Everyone else immediately offered to do the same thing.

Teri held up her hands. “No! Seriously! I’ve got my cheering squad. Mom, Conor, and Jenn are all going to be right here for me. And, we’ve gotten the new condo in West Philly for Jenn while she’s going to school. And since the hospital’s only a mile away, it means I’ll be crashing there during my recovery.”

When no one said anything more, Teri spoke. “I appreciate your offers, but everyone needs time off. Jenn will keep everyone posted with what’s happening.”

Tiffany just couldn’t let it go. “You’re going to be all right?”

Gina looked at her carefully. “Tiff, did you just use an Irish accent?”

Tiffany turned to Gina and nodded her head. “Uh-huh. I’ve been practicing, so when I meet Thomas Hardy, he’s going to fall in love with me.”

All the Cats tried to keep straight faces.

Teri was happy the attention turned to Tiffany. “So you’ve given up on Brad Pitt?”

Tiffany blushed. “Well, no. But until we become world famous, I’m just not going to be in those same social circles. And I don’t want to make him uncomfortable having to hang around with you guys, especially Gina, ‘cause she’s such a moron.”

“Well, I want to hear more accent.” Gina was trying to keep a straight face.

Tiffany frowned. “That’s all I’ve got so far. I really haven’t had time to download any of his movies and practice while we’ve been on the road. That’s the good part about being with Mike for the next month. We’ll have time for lotsa movies.”

Teri looked at her strangely. “Have you told Mike about your crush on Thomas Hardy and your plans?”

Tiffany blushed. “Well, not yet. I’m still trying to keep the crazy under control. I’m afraid if I talk about what I’m thinking, he’d push me out the door.”

Teri shook her head. “Don’t you think that Mike has seen your crazy?”

“Sure, but I’ve been showering him with lotsa of love to keep him distracted.” Tiffany laughed and turned to Gina. “Okay, since I’m cleverly changing the subject, I was wondering. Every time you go to New York, all I hear is about you exercising all day and going out to dinner every night. What I can’t figure out is who does all the cleaning? Do you wear a maid's uniform to tidy up?”

Gina smiled and shook her head. “No, Tiff. Unlike you and your dress-up fantasies, my life is pretty normal. But I’ll bet that you have a sexy black French maid costume, right?”

Tiffany blushed. “Well, it’s black with white lace and trim. And I’ve got patent leather heels to match.”

They were all staring at their bass player.

Tiffany was waiting for Gina to give her an answer. “Do you clean the place? Are you her maid?”

Gina smiled and shook her head. “I do the laundry and make the bed. Grace has someone come in every day to clean her offices and her condo. I live a fine life in New York.”

Teri laughed. “I’ll bet. I’ve never heard you complain about living with the most beautiful woman in the world.”

Gina smiled. “Well, I used to feel uncomfortable about not contributing my share. But now that we’re finally making money, I don’t have to feel like I’m her pet. It gets weird that she works, and I just hang around waiting to entertain her. I had trouble with that idea when I started vacationing there. But she understands that the Cats' lifestyle is the complete opposite of hers. For the past three months, the band was working twenty-four seven on the road, caravanning from one venue to another, and our breaks were fleeting. No nine-to-five, no weekends off. But now I’m making more money than she does”

Teri laughed. “If you can call what we do work.”

Lisa shook her head. “Teri, you’re the hardest worker in the band. You sing, you play, you write, and you arrange. Isn’t that work?”

Teri laughed. “Nope. This is my dream. It’s all I’ve ever wanted. I used to worry about music school. Who’d accept me, and where would I find the seventy thousand a year for the tuition? Without any money, I’d have to panhandle and live in my car.”

Lisa was grinning. “I hate to break it to you, sis. But you don’t have a car.”

“See, that’s what I mean. It’s all become fun.”

Zoe smiled. “Well, I agree. Life’s changed for the band.” She turned to Lisa. “Remember wishing for roadies to help with loading the van.”

Tiffany laughed. “Our old van smelled.”

Everyone laughed.

Gina held up her hand. “Got a riddle for you. What do you call a musician who’s broken up with their girlfriend?”

She did not wait for an answer and simply called out, “Homeless!”

Teri looked confused. “I don’t get it.”

Tiffany shook her head. “That’s cause you’ve never lived out of the van traveling around playing for food and gas money. We beat ourselves up all winter long, dragging our asses from one dive bar to another. Our big break was when we’d head home to eat Mom’s cooking and sleep in a clean bed.”

Gina laughed. “That was our R&R. After playing at the Rendezvous for a month, we’d load back up again to play at all the beach and bar towns on the coast.”

Zoe laughed. “Life was different. What we made in one week with the old Cats is what we made on the first night with you in Atlanta. You were the magic, an angel sent down from Rock and Roll Heaven to bless us with success.”

Teri started crying. “It was unreal pretending to be Tasha. From then on, I never felt real. Back in school, I was the boy who couldn’t do anything the other guys did. I dreamed that puberty would come and make me real, like Pinocchio. But suddenly, it became too easy to be a girl.”

They watched the tears roll down her face.

“When I discovered that I wasn’t a boy or a girl, if it weren’t for all of you, Jenn, Grace, and my mom, I wouldn’t have known where to turn.” Teri shook her head. “Now I’m proud of who I am and just want to feel real. But I still worry about someone saying I’m a fake.”

Zoe wrapped her arms around Teri and rocked her. “C’mon, baby. You’re just exhausted. Nothing is left in the tank. But you’re more; you’re a super girl.”

After all the hugging and cheering, Teri dried her eyes and stopped her hiccups. She felt better. “Zoe’s right; I’m exhausted.”

Everyone walked out and greeted the Allentown contingent. They kissed and hugged while the compliments rained down on them. On the way back to the hotel, they all sang Beyoncé and Taylor Swift songs.

In the morning, after breakfast, the Cats all went their separate ways. Zoe and Bruno were flying straight to Hawaii, Smith and Lisa were headed to Texas, and Gina and Grace left early, heading back to New York. Mike and Tiffany stayed behind with the TV guys to wrap up all the tapes before heading back to Allentown.

Jenn and Teri packed up and rode to the airport with Richard and Phil. As they sat in the lounge together, Richard was smiling. “Well, all the news is great. The Fundraiser broke all sorts of records for a live broadcast on national TV.”

Jenn was smiling. She looked at Phil and Richard. “What are you two doing? Anything special?”

Phil laughed. “I just want to go back to the city and just put my feet up for a couple of days.”

Richard shook his head. “Right. Five minutes after you sit down, you’re going to be looking for something to do. But that’s all right. I’ve already got reservations for restaurants and Broadway shows when we return. But we are going to put our feet up and relax. I’m thinking we’d have siestas in Barcelona.”

Phil turned, “Spain! Wow!”

Richard smiled. “As long as we don’t have to visit any recording studios.”

Dear Readers, This is an apology and an explanation. I started Wildcat Fall earlier this year and realized it wasn't the story I wanted to tell. So, I have started from scratch, and here is a completely new Chapter One. This is the continuing saga. I would appreciate any feedback. Constructive criticism is important to me as I am rewriting this story. Thanks.
.

.
Chapter Four
.
Teri looked at her reflection in the foggy mirror. As she dried off, she had become used to seeing a tall, slender, softly contoured body with a bit of definition in her hips and butt. She dried her chest and used both hands to create some cleavage. A smile broke through her anxious thoughts. Today was it.

She’d planned, talked to her doctor, the surgeon, her counselor, her mom, and Jenn. Teri shook her head, thinking about how many times she had babbled on and on to her girlfriend. But all the talk was over, and the clock was ticking.

Feeling a sob coming out, she jammed the wet bath towel into her mouth. ‘Jesus,’ she thought. In a few hours, she’d be handing over control to strangers. They’d be knocking her out and carving her up. And hopefully, when they sewed her back together, all the mess between her legs would be gone.

She wrapped herself up and stepped into their new bedroom. Jenn was just finishing her makeup when she turned and looked up. “Are you all right?”

“Why”

“You look a little green around the edges. Pale.”

Teri nodded slowly. “Yeah. I feel a little lightheaded. Maybe it was the hot shower.”

“Well, you’ve been starving yourself.”

Teri had been prepping for her surgery for the past twenty-four hours, drinking clear liquids and horrible-tasting, slimy stuff that kept her near the bathroom. “Yeah. But I’m as clean inside as I am out.”

As they walked down the condo stairs and looked out through the small lobby, both were surprised to see that it was still nighttime in West Philadelphia.

“I've never been up this early before. Weird.”

They walked straight to the hospital, not stopping since she couldn’t eat or drink anything before her surgery. With only a few stores and shops opening, Teri groaned when she saw freshly baked pastries being loaded into display cases. Leaning into an open door, she took a deep breath, inhaling the scents of freshly ground and brewed coffee, blending with the yeasty, sugary smell of the still-hot sweets from the oven. She turned to Jenn, moaning, “C’mon, I’m starving. Let’s just skip the hospital and have a fresh croissant and an espresso.”

Jenn laughed and squeezed Teri’s arm. She pulled them down the quiet streets, with only the occasional car rushing by.

Teri thought about her girlfriend. “No, seriously. Do you want to get something?”

Jenn kissed her cheek. “You’re being considerate, but I will pick something up later.”

Watching the traffic lights change automatically as they walked along, Teri looked up at the apartment windows. She smiled, thinking that soon people would fill the streets and start their day. But for now, it was eerily quiet. “This would make a great set for an apocalyptic movie. Or maybe Mike could use these empty streets as the background for a Wildcats video.”

Jenn shook her head. Her girlfriend’s hyperactive brain was always buzzing. “Are you going to write a new song for this end-of-the-world video or just use it in your Vampire rock opera?”

Teri looked serious. “My opera is supposed to take place in the forest. But I was wondering.” She turned and looked at Jenn as they walked along, “Do you think my opera should have Zombies in it?”

Jenn couldn’t help but giggle. “That’s pretty deep, Rock Star. I dunno. I vote you keep it simple. Remember, you can’t assume too much. You’ll have a theater audience who’s unfamiliar with what’s going on. But I do have a question for you. If a Vampire bites you, could you become a Zombie?”

Teri shook her head. “I don’t think so. I know Vampires make Vampires by biting people to death and reviving them as the undead. And Zombies create Zombies from a bite. I’m guessing both contagions must come from a virus. Maybe it’s all about viruses.”

Jenn listened. “That would really challenge the science of virus study with a lot of fantasy. Maybe one virus mutated into two different strains to create Vampires and Zombies. Or what if humans were just another mutation?”

Teri stopped walking, stretched, and shook her head. “Viruses, crazy. Yeah, my adrenaline’s making me nuts.” She turned to look at Jenn. “Okay, honestly, I’m nervous about this whole anesthesia thing, frightened that I’ll never wake up.”

Jenn pulled Teri into her arms, holding her close. “Uh-huh. Sometimes I get frightened, too. But if you really feel that way, we can stop and go home.”

Teri shook her head. “No, I want to move forward. I’m just voicing my what-ifs.”

After passing through hospital security doors and checking in, they were directed to a large waiting room. Groups of people sat quietly, whispering, while a TV played in the background. It was after seven-thirty when they took Teri back into surgery. After Jenn waved goodbye, mouthing, ‘I love you,’ she heard the receptionist call out, “Hun. You can wait for your sister upstairs in the recovery floor lounge.”

Sisters! Hun? Jenn nearly burst out laughing. They’d make quite a strange family! Teri was tall and slender with her punked silver hair, tattoos, and piercings. And she looked like the typical Asian stereotype. Despite having a Russian father, her prominent features came from her Japanese mother. With her straight, black, shoulder-length hair and exotic appearance, they didn't look much alike as sisters.

As she climbed the stairs to the recovery area, Jenn remembered seeing Teri clean off her black nail polish yesterday while admiring her manicure. She watched her rock star girlfriend examine herself in the mirror. Then she saw Teri turn to face her. “I’m going to skip a visit to Isabella’s and wait to get a cut when I’m back in Allentown.”

Inside, Jenn cringed. She loved sharing their new apartment. It was going better than she’d hoped. But when Teri mentioned leaving, she felt her stomach tighten. “And how long will you be staying?”

Teri shrugged, pulling at her hair. “I don’t know. Didn’t the doctor say I’d need a couple of weeks to recover, right?” She turned and looked. “What do you think? Should I let it grow?”

Jenn pulled her girlfriend’s hair. “Yeah. A new length and a new look. We haven't really talked about where you’re going to live after your recovery.” Jenn shook her head. “Are you moving back to the band house in Allentown and leaving me by myself? Does that mean we’re separating?”

Teri suddenly looked panicked and pulled her into her arms. “No, no! I want to be with you forever, twenty-four seven. But you’re going to school, and I didn’t want to get in your way. Maybe I could commute with a rail pass to Allentown. And when you have time off from school, we can do stuff together.”

Even now, when Jenn thought about being separated from Teri, she felt an intense emotional surge of pain. She despised feeling helpless, and her mind raced with her own what-ifs. Her thoughts darted as she wondered what was happening behind the walls in surgery. She found it impossible to focus on anything to prepare for school. She’d been given a list of reading assignments, but it was hard not to worry.

At two o’clock, a nurse entered the empty lounge and approached her. “Hi, are you here for Teri Nelson?”

Jenn stood. “Uh-huh. I’m her girlfriend, Jenn.”

The nurse smiled. “I’m Julia with good news. They’re finishing up in the operating room, and everything went smoothly. We just got word that Teri’s on her way up to recovery. Once we get her settled, I’ll come back and you’ll have a chance to see her.”

As the nurse was walking away, she turned back and asked, “I was curious. Is she the same Teri Nelson who plays with the Wildcats?”

Jenn smiled and nodded. “The band’s taking a break after touring and performing at the Hollywood Bowl fundraiser.”

Julia nodded her head. “I thought that I recognized her name. That concert was so great! My daughter and I watched it on TV. So many different singers, and watching the Wildcats play for them. The best part was when Taylor and Beyoncé performed their hits together!”

Jenn laughed. “It was crazy! And they raised so much money. My girlfriend and the band created all the music arrangements, too.”

After the nurse left, Jenn sent a message to everyone sharing Teri’s good news.

Tiffany was relaxing in Mike’s lap when her phone buzzed. He was editing a beer commercial they’d filmed in Milton, Delaware. She kissed his neck, savoring the feel of his three-day-old beard stubble. Then she gently pushed herself away and slipped out of his lap. She read Jenn’s message and called her. "Hey, girl! Yes, yes, yes! I’ve been hoping to hear from you. That’s the best news!”

Jenn shed a few tears. "I know. I’ve been trying not to worry or get worked up. It was killing me not having control over what was happening. A nurse just came by to tell me that Teri is done and heading into recovery.”

“I get it. It’s impossible to stop your brain or turn it off. Maybe getting sober helped me get my act together, but I’m still a mess sometimes. Have you seen her yet?”

“No. The nurse said they’d get her settled in a room, then I’ll see her.”

“Okay, so in the meantime, how you doin’?”

“Tiff, it’s been a really long day, and I’m exhausted. But Teri’s okay, and that’s all that matters.”

“How about visiting hours? Can I come into Philly and see you tonight?”

Jenn shrugged. “The nurse told me that Teri would be out of it tonight from all the anesthesia, but they promised that she’d be wide awake in the morning.”

“Okay. I’ll drive down in the morning and hang out with you all day.”

“That’ll be great! Visiting hours start at ten. And it looks like she’ll be here until Friday. After that, we’ll be back in our new place. I’m going to be her nurse and attend classes too. You can stop by anytime. We’ve got two bedrooms.”

“Yeah, I’ve heard about your big purchase. It must be pretty exciting. But how’d you get the place all furnished so quickly?”

Jenn laughed. “We just walked through the IKEA store and bought everything at once. It was easy.”

“I can’t wait to see it. I’m jealous. Living above First Cut’s okay, but it’s still Mike’s old bachelor pad. I made him buy a new bed and sheets. Just the idea that he’s had other women up here with him over the years grosses me out. Hopefully, after he sees what you guys did, I can push him into changing things around.”

Jenn laughed. “Having the entire third floor of his big building would be pretty cool. You’ve got so much space up there. IKEA features a lot of industrial chic. He might go for the loft look.”

“Great idea. But he needs to clear out almost all that space. Mike’s saved every piece of equipment they’ve ever bought for First Cut. I suggested we have a big yard sale and clean it out!”

Jenn laughed. “But how are you two? Zoe went to Hawaii, Gina goes up to New York, and Lisa heads out to Nashville. But you never took time off for a break.”

“Yeah. Mike’s my worker bee, and somebody has to go out and bring me the honey. It’s okay. I enjoy sleeping late and going for a morning run. I’ve got this great route around the city reservoir, and I see lots of birds and critters in the woods. Plus, I’ve started yoga and meditating. I’ll be damned if I’m going to let Gina top me with all her Eastern mythical stuff. This is a staycation.”

After saying goodbye, Tiff went and searched for Mike. “Hey! Just heard from Jenn. Teri’s out of surgery and okay.”

Mike stood up from his computer console. He lovingly wrapped his arms around her. “That’s great to hear. When are we going to visit?”

Tiff grinned. “I’m going down in the morning. Why don’t you come in after work, and we can grab dinner together?”

Mike was nodding. “Great. In the meantime, we need to finish up this week’s video blog so we can upload it. We already edited short clips for Instagram and TikTok. You know this Wildcat vlog’s still blowing up with views and likes.”

“I never thought it would get this big.”

“Well, you suggested that we create a weekly video blog. And now it’s going crazy.”

Tiff nodded slowly. “Yeah. But give yourself credit. Everything your guys filmed is amazing. Whether it’s the Cats practicing or Teri rehearsing a new song, it's done well. It’s so crazy that everyone wants to see us hanging out at festivals, eating together with the roadies, or writing songs. You know, I wonder how long it’ll last?”

“Well, with AI driving everyone nuts with all the fake stuff, you guys are the real thing!”

Tiff smiled as she listened to Mike talk, realizing how important he was becoming. She kissed him. “I missed you when we were on the road.”

Mike kissed her. “Yeah, but I love playing house with you now.”

“Well, I was talking to Jenn about their new place. I was wondering, how would you feel if we redid the entire third floor of the building and made it our home?”

Mike wrapped his arms around her and lifted her up. “I love the idea, but won’t you get sick of me?”

Tiff was kissing him all over his face and neck. “I love playing house. If we had a private condo up there, we could lock the door, and I’d dress up just for you. I would love to be your nurse, your maid, your plumber, or your dominatrix. You know how good I look in leather. Just think of all the fun we could have!”

Mike shook his head and looked her in the eyes. “I have the craziest, most beautiful woman in my life. I will do whatever you want to keep you happy.”

“Hmm. Whatever, huh? All this talk has gotten me excited. Do you think you could take a break for a few minutes?”

“Minutes? How about if we close early, then head upstairs, and discuss building a house inside First Take? And we can decide where we want to put our new bedroom.”

Gina was feeling the breeze coming off the water as she looked across the river at the New Jersey skyline. She tried to vary her path each day while she ran. Her vacation with Grace was perfect. She enjoyed escaping on the Upper East Side to her girlfriend’s place.

When her phone buzzed, Gina stopped, then cheered aloud when she read Jenn’s message. Smiling broadly, she walked into the lobby of Grace’s building, replying to Jenn with fireworks, hearts, and smiling emojis.

She waved to the concierge as she hopped on the elevator and pressed sixteen. Grace’s commute was simple. Her offices were on the second floor and her apartment on the sixteenth.

Gina was glad to hear the good news. Lisa had been her best friend since elementary school, and Teri had always been the little kid who hung around. Now she loved that grown-up version.

Gina was enjoying her downtime. For the past five years, their playing schedule had been terrible. They’d played in small clubs five nights each week, fifty-two weeks a year, traveling in their old fifteen-passenger van pulling a trailer full of musical equipment. The Cats never took time off, just struggling to keep their heads above water.

But those days were gone. Teri’s influence had transformed the Wildcats into a genuine crowd-pleasing band. Now they played for ten thousand fans willing to pay top dollar to see them perform. The band was determined to make every show perfect.

As she was riding the elevator, Grace called. Checking her watch, she realized that she must have been between patients. “Hey, sweets! You get the news?”

Grace smiled, hearing her lover’s enthusiastic voice. “I did and wondered when we could go visit.”

“Well, I’m calling Jenn to set something up. Hopefully I’ll head down to Philly real soon, but we can go together when you have the time away.”

“I knew you’d go down ASAP.” She looked at her calendar. “It’s going to take me a few days. I’m thinking I can get down there Friday and then we can stay in Philly over the weekend.”

After saying goodbye, Gina picked up her phone and texted Jenn, saying that she’d been there on Tuesday morning.

Zoe leaned in to share her text with Bruno. He’d been busy rubbing too much cocoa butter on her skin. It did feel good, and she’d become hooked on the stuff.

After the big concert weekend at the Hollywood Bowl, Zoe and Bruno said their goodbyes and flew off to Oahu. They had a suite at the Four Seasons Resort and didn’t venture out for the first three days. Dining on love and room service, Zoe thought that the natural rock waterfall shower in their suite was her favorite thing. Bruno promised to install one in their bathroom when they got home.

Zoe was getting ready to bring a new life into this world. She and Bruno were planning to bring their baby on the European tour. Zoe wanted to be able to play four or five nights a week, and still be the perfect mother.

Bruno would tour with them. He’d put his business on hold to support their new family. It would take more planning, but Zoe wanted it all. For their summer tour, she insisted they bring a chef and trainer. And knowing her trainer was an EMT gave her peace of mind. Now she was working out all the logistics to give to Richard.

Zoe dialed her phone and waited for Jenn to answer. “Hey, sweetie. So glad to read your text.”

Jenn wiped a tear from her eye. “Yeah, good news.”

“Have you seen her yet?”

Jenn was shaking her head. “Not yet. The nurse promised to get me back in to see her before the end of the day.”

Zoe smiled. “Well, we’re wheels up tomorrow. We’ve got a direct flight into Philly and should be in the hospital on Wednesday for visiting hours. We’re excited to see you and Teri.”

Zoe had taken Teri under her wing to keep her spirits up. “She’ll be over the moon, but I’ll let you surprise her. How’re you and Boomer doing?”

“We’re great. Another six weeks and she’s going to join us live and in person!”

“So, it’s a girl!”

“Nah. Still going to be a surprise.”

Jenn laughed. “See ya soon!”

Smith picked up Lisa’s phone and glanced at the text. He raised it for her to see as she approached the picnic bench. She’d been trying to lasso a wooden post that had steer horns attached to the top. Each time she succeeded, she’d let out a loud whoop!

Smith smiled and called out. “Hey, beautiful. Jenn just sent you a message.”

Lisa came over, read the text, and hugged Smith with glee. “That’s good news. But I’ll bet my little sister’s exhausted.”

She stood there, gazing out over Smith's mountaintop. It was a stunning view, but now she was merely staring, not seeing anything at all. She turned to Smith with a tear in her eye. “Hey, cowboy. I’m thinking about all the hurdles Teri has jumped over in the past year. It’s so unfair she’s had to grow up so quickly.”

Smith understood. He’d heard the entire story and knew about Teri’s revelations and her surprise transition. He tried to imagine living life for eighteen years as a guy, only to discover that he was intersex with ovaries producing estrogen. And in the midst of this discovery, now Teri was starting puberty, which sealed the deal.

“How come no one ever noticed she was different?”

She shook her head and sighed. “Well, in hindsight, we always wondered why Teri never gained a lot of muscle or matured. But her doctor always explained that she was a late bloomer and puberty would even things out. Teri used to talk about having testosterone treatments and getting all muscle-bound. No one ever suspected what was really happening.”

“Do they have any idea when her puberty really started?”

Lisa shrugged. “Maybe her gender started to make itself visible earlier, but no one was looking for it. Because she was always so lean and tall, her body development was more subtle. And since she’s intersex, her bone structure development was more neutral, too. When she was wearing foam pads pretending to be Tasha, Gina’s sister noticed her development.”

Lisa didn’t mind talking about it. “But Teri’s still the same, quirky, gifted, extremely caring pain in the ass. All of this forced her to leave all that geeky, slacker behavior behind. Teri’s changed, and I want to protect her.”

Smith shook his head. “Yeah, she’s lucky.”

Lisa looked at him strangely. “How so?”

“She’s got all these folks around her who love and care for her. Everyone she’s met adores her.”

Lisa just looked at him.

Smith shook his head. “Like she’s avoided all the hateful people who’d tear her down just for existing. When Eaten By Raptors was on the road, there were lots of jealous, frightened, ignorant folks ready to throw shade at anything different. All punk bands got shit on.”

“And what happened?”

“We bonded. It really made us brothers, protecting each other and standing up for our music.”

“Uh-huh. It’s the same for us. We’ve made a bubble surrounding her. The Wildcats are more than a rock band; we are family.”

Smith hugged her. “Yeah, it’s pretty obvious that everyone loves her.”

“But you know Teri has been upfront about herself and all the changes she’s experienced. Having to tell the world about her intersex diagnosis was a big step.”

“And what happened?”

“A great reporter from the Philly paper wrote the most amazing article about Teri and what she was going through. We waited to see what effect it would have, but no shit ever hit the fan.”

“No blowback?”

“Well, you see, no one ever noticed. Teri had written this comical heavy metal song about people who dressed up as furry animals. And we spoofed it by dressing up in costumes on the stage. Someone posted it online, and it went viral.”

“Yeah. Your fans love Fur Face. It’s kinda stupid-cool. EBR could never have done anything like that. Not trying to be sexist, but we never could have done cuteness or even laugh at ourselves.”

“Uh-huh. You guys are stuck in macho land. Yeah, I think we saw Fur Face as a throwaway, and now it’s expected whenever we perform. We carried three identical furry costumes on the bus. It’s really a good thing we still laugh about it.”

“You guys are having fun, loving what you do. Like when you adopted the Flower Sisters and brought brass into the band. Out of nowhere, Tiffany’s performing the B-52’s and Aretha Franklin songs. Seriously, the Wildcats performing hard rock and Bach in the same set is pretty risky, but your fans eat it up.” Smith was grinning. “You know, Eaten By Raptors had never met Teri, and the first time she walked into our rehearsal, she was offering production suggestions. She started updating all our ten-year-old hits and breathing new life into them. An eighteen-year-old completely blew the guys away!”

“Yep. She still does that with us. Like the way Tiffany performs Love Shack! There’s no ego involved. And she totally blows people away when she plays her cello. Which, of course, was another Teri idea.”

“Uh-huh. She is a key player for the Wildcats.”

“Don’t we know. When Teri was kidnapped, we were committed to playing one night at the Rendezvous without her. And let me tell you how those hard-boiled rockers were all crying thinking about Teri and the hole she left in the band.”

“Yeah, and that’s how you met Jessica Jade. Right?”

“She’s our superhero. But did you know she’s trans?”

Smith shook his head.

Lisa paused. “I know. And all of this raised my awareness of the whole LGBTQ community. I never thought of Teri as being anything special, and then finding out she’s intersex and totally left out, hanging in the wind at eighteen. And I never thought of Gina as being odd or different. We grew up together, and her gayness never seemed to be an issue. But now, I’m especially aware of how much hate they receive for no reason at all.”

Smith nodded.

“Treating people like criminals when they’re just trying to exist. Every time we perform a show, a portion of the profits gets donated locally to organizations that support teens, particularly those facing issues related to gender and sexuality. People come up to talk to us, and it’s really become a much larger community for everyone.”

Smith leaned over and kissed her, then pulled her into his lap. “I’m proud to be with you. I look up to you and everything you do. I’m so lucky to love you.”

Lisa grinned. “I worry I’m smothering you.”

“Nah. Everything’s perfect. But all this talk makes me hungry.”

Lisa smiled. “What do you want to eat?”

Smith grabbed her hand and started pulling them down to the ground. “Uh, you.”

As Smith started to undress her, she held him out at arm’s length. “Uh-huh, cowboy. But the big question is, how soon can we be in Philly?”

Dear Readers, This is an apology and an explanation. I started Wildcat Fall earlier this year and realized it wasn't the story I wanted to tell. So, I have started from scratch, and here is a completely new chapter integrated with the kernel of the original one. This is the continuing saga. I would appreciate any feedback. Constructive criticism is important to me as I am rewriting this story. Thanks.
.
Chapter Five
.

“Jenn, I’m Robyn, Teri’s other nurse. We’re about to wake her up. Grab your things and follow me.”

Jenn threw everything into her backpack and followed the nurse through the security door and down the hallway. Entering a private room, Jenn saw Teri and gasped. She felt her face go pale as the blood drained away. Her knees buckled.

Teri’s head was wrapped in a towel, and her eyes were closed. She was snuggled tightly in blankets. All Jenn could see was pale skin and colorless lips. Teri looked tiny in the large hospital bed surrounded by tubes and machines. The monitors beeping, the blood pressure cuff inflating, and the sounds of the machines all resembled a Hollywood horror film.

The scene was overwhelming; tears rolled down her face. She looked at her girlfriend lying there and felt helpless.

Robyn came over and took her hand. “It’s okay. Remember, she’s just coming out of surgery. She’s fine. All her vitals are steady. Our job is to warm her up, wake her up, then sit her up.” The nurse pointed at the machine blowing warm air under her covers. “During surgery, they lowered her body temperature slightly to slow blood flow. It’s okay. That machine is helping with warm air.”

Jenn’s voice was a whisper. “Is she all right? She’s so pale.”

Robyn smiled. “After six hours of surgery, it takes her body time to recover.”

Jenn watched as Robyn started adjusting the controls on the keypad of the machines, sending more fluids into Teri’s body through a port on her hand. “I’m giving her a wake-up call, and we’re flushing any sedatives lingering from the operating room.”

When Teri’s eyelids fluttered, the nurse leaned in and whispered, “Welcome back, Teri Nelson. I’m Robyn, your nurse in recovery. You’ve just come out of surgery. The operation’s over and everything went well.”

She kept talking as she removed the air machine and pushed it to the corner. “Your throat and tongue ache where they inserted a breathing tube during surgery.”

As Teri regained consciousness, she realized she couldn’t feel anything below her waist. Hearing a machine between her legs, she lifted her blanket to look.

Robyn watched her carefully. “That’s the sound of an icing machine for your surgical area. It’s important to keep the swelling under control. Right now, you’re still numb from your surgery and packed with gauze to preserve the shape of your new vagina.”

Teri was having trouble concentrating. Her eyes kept shutting, then she felt a squeeze.

Robyn whispered, “Teri, you’re still getting a strong dose of painkillers. Just remember that everything went fine. Now, rest your eyes, and I’ll get you ice chips for your throat.”

Teri watched the blurry figure leave the room. She took deep breaths and entertained herself by listening to the rhythm of the beeps. She wondered what song was in her head until she fell back asleep.

Jenn watched. Her initial fright had passed, but her heart continued racing. She kept reminding herself that everything went fine.

When Teri woke up, she sensed Jenn sitting on the edge of the bed. Her mind gradually cleared, and she was able to focus.

Robyn was holding two large Styrofoam cups. “Here you go. Jenn’s going to feed you ice very slowly. Choking is a real no-no.”

Teri heard a motor vibrating as her head and trunk were lifted into a sitting position. She watched Jenn dip a long-handled plastic spoon into the cup and scoop out ice shards. Teri felt the first shards on her tongue as they slid down her bruised throat.

As Jenn fed her ice, she leaned close to kiss her. “I love you, Rock Star.”

Teri kissed back but laughed because the occasional chip would slip out of her chapped lips, and the cold ice would roll down her chin. Jenn would gently touch her with a tissue and dry her off.

“Thank you,” she croaked. “I’m all loopy.”

Robyn smiled. “Are you ready to try a soda?”

Teri smiled and said, “Please.”

Robyn handed Jenn a can of Coke and another cup of ice. There was a bendable straw attached to the cup. “Remember, Teri. You have a catheter inside. Try to relax and just let it go. Don’t squeeze your muscles or hold back. We want to make sure everything works.”

After drinking the soda, Teri felt the bed lowering. She saw Robin adjust the IV drips on a touchpad near the bags. “It’s time to rest. Kiss Jenn and close your eyes.”

Teri took a deep breath, and all her anxiety faded as she sighed. She thought everything felt alright.

Gina called Richard. He answered cheerfully, “Hey, Gina! How’s your vacation going?”

“It’s great relaxing up here in Manhattan with the rich crowd, but I need to get down to Philly.”

“Right, the hospital. Phil and I heard the good news about our wonder girl. Would you like me to arrange transportation?”

Gina smiled. “I was hoping you could do that.”

“Of course, I will. I’m assuming you want to leave in the morning.”

“I do.”

“How about ten o’clock? You’ll avoid all the rush hour traffic. I’ll have the driver call you when he’s out front.”

“Thank you, Richard.”

“Well, tell everyone that Phil and I are sending our best wishes. Oh, that’s right. We found the perfect gift for Teri.”

“A gift! What’d you get her?”

“Three mint condition vinyl albums - Jimi Hendrix’s Band of Gypsys; The Allman Brothers Live At Filmore East; and Stevie Ray Vaughan and Double Trouble Live at Austin City Limits.”

“Oh, wow. She’s going to flip out.”

“We hope so. Your driver will have the package, and you can be our delivery person.”

“Okay, Richard, and thanks for arranging the ride.”

“It’s my job and we do have a transportation contract. Tell everyone we love them.”

“Sure. What have you and Phil been doing?”

“Just enjoying a bit of quiet time. Phil’s heading back to the studio to warm things up for the band in a couple of weeks, and I’m coordinating plans for the European tour. If the tour sales look good, we’re hoping to add Asia and Australia. Bill Wiggins, Gimli, and Conor are excited about the momentum the band’s created.”

“That’s amazing news. How long a tour are you thinking?”

“Well, we’d have to break it into pieces, but if you want, it could wrap the world and go for close to a year. Six months in Europe, and wrap three months in Asia and Australia. You’d fly home for a big break a few times, but the equipment would stay out waiting.”

Gina started laughing. “You’re serious? You think we can sell that many tickets?”

“Bill Wiggins says the international sales are increasing. I know it’s crazy, but the Wildcats are gaining traction worldwide. After the big fundraiser, downloads, airtime on subscription radio, and Tiffany’s little pet project of weekly Wildcats videos on YouTube are all still growing. Your double album keeps selling. Billboard has you climbing with a bullet.”

“I wonder if Zoe wants to raise her baby on the road?”

“I talked to her.”

“Okay.”

“She says she could do everything as long as everyone stays healthy.”

“Everyone?”

“Yep. Bruno is in on this project, too.”

“Oh, wow.” Gina tried to picture Bruno closing his graphic design and illustration business and just being the babysitter. “He’d give his business up?”

“No. He said he’d work remotely. And of course we’d have nannies for the little one.”

Gina was shaking her head. “During a tour schedule like we did this summer? Working four nights a week, five to ten thousand people? I’m having trouble picturing it.”

Richard was laughing. “Bill Wiggins has the contacts and has done it many times before. Gimli has the venue experience. And I’d still manage the band. But I think the talk is that you’d be playing for ten thousand each night.”

“Okay. I’m not having much success wrapping my mind around it.” Gina was glad she was sitting down.

“The schedule would be just like the summer tour. You work for three weeks and get a solid week off. After three months, you’d fly home for a few weeks. Then you’d do it all over again.”

“And Zoe’s okay with that?”

“Zoe said it would be okay, because she’d be taking her family with her. She wondered about the rest of you.”

Gina was trying to imagine being alone on tour for three months at a time and realized that Grace could fly over to Europe during the band’s week off, too. Then she understood she could fly home for three or four days if she wanted. “Richard, it sounds okay on paper, but that’s a lot of tickets to sell. And I guess that’s what we want. Seriously, I’m itching to play. But it’s still hard to believe that the Cats are that popular worldwide.”

“Right. Well, you are. While we’re not ready to sell out stadiums, but when Wiggins says you can, we have to listen. And here’s a good one. A toy company has approached us. They want to make Wildcats figures and a scale-sized tour bus. Unfolding the box creates a stage. And there’s even talk about a Wildcats Anime cartoon.”

“That’s crazy!”
“Yep. It’s all good news. The fundraiser is still getting donations and is on track to break records. Both Taylor Swift and Beyoncé want you to help write and produce a special Christmas charity album for them. Lorne Michaels wants them to do the Christmas SNL. He believes the band can write songs, perform, and sing on the show as well. Let’s face it, you guys are golden!”

“Oh, wow. That’s nuts! But, a Christmas album. Nobody’s gonna create new songs in three months!”

Richard laughed. “Crazy, right? And they want to release the album at the beginning of December. But both women have unpublished songs that can be reworked into a seasonal album. And they want Teri to arrange their songs so that they can perform them together.”

“Richard, after the mind-blowing reception they got on the stage together, it would take the world by storm. That would be too much!”

“See, that’s what we’re saying. If the Cats were to announce a world tour, it would create a lot of interest. Oh, and before I forget, you need to talk to your dad about Wildcat business. He’s got something to share, and I won’t spoil the surprise.”

Gina nodded. “A surprise, huh? Okay, I’ll call him at work tomorrow when I’m in the limo. If I called him at home tonight, Mom will get on to talk, and he’ll sneak off for a glass of red and a cigar.”

“Well, once I hang up, I’ll arrange your transportation. Have a good time in Philly!”

Gina was thinking about the luxury of arranging door-to-door limo service to Philly and frowned at the cost. But then she thought about taxi fares to and from the train, the price of the Acela train service, and all the time it would consume. She realised that after making a million dollars from the summer tour, she needed to start thinking differently.

After hearing about Phil and Richard’s gift for Teri, Gina considered getting something for Grace. She’d been sitting on the couch in Grace’s small study while talking to Richard. She smiled and relaxed by looking out the picture window, which offered the best view of Central Park.

Staring out at the beautiful sight inspired her to take action. She called Grace’s favorite gallery owner. “Hey, this is Gina DeNardo, Grace Goldman’s girlfriend.”

“Sure, Gina. We’ve met before. I’m Ella Lancaster, the gallery owner. How can I help you?”

“I’m thinking of having something painted for Grace as a surprise. Can you get in touch with Rene Talbot? I want her to paint a landscape for me.”

“Sure, Gina. I’ll contact Rene. Do you want to send me photos that she can use for inspiration?”

“I can and I will.”

“Okay. We can set that up. Do you need some figures?”

“Sure. But let’s move it forward. I was hoping for a watercolor that I could give her sooner rather than later.” Knowing that Grace filled her office with her favorite photos and paintings, Gina figured she would have a painting made of the view from the sixteenth floor to hang in her second-floor office. Gina took a deep breath and relaxed.

Grace had refused every offer Gina had made to buy her jewelry, take her on trips, or even have a shopping spree in Paris. Knowing that Grace already had everything she wanted, she was disappointed when her lover told her that she only wanted Gina and nothing more. But now, she would have a surprise gift painted for her. Everything would be great. But the tour sounded crazy.

When Robyn and Julia came to get Teri ready for bed, they told Jenn to spend a few more minutes holding her hand and whispering to her. Robyn reminded her that they would both be here monitoring her all night, and Teri would sleep soundly.

Jenn leaned over and whispered, “Baby, I’m heading back to our place for the night, but I’ll be here tomorrow morning.” She kissed her sleeping girlfriend and took an Uber back to their apartment. As she fell asleep, Jenn knew she would be at the hospital when they opened for visitors at ten.

Tuesday morning, Gina saw a large two-toned SUV sitting outside on Fifth Avenue. She was pleased to see a cute young woman holding the door open for her.

The woman smiled and looked her in the eyes. “Gina DeNardo?”

Gina glanced at the pretty thing in her dark green long-sleeved tee and black Capris. She almost burst out laughing because she was wearing the same comfy clothes. “That’s me.”

Shaking her hand, she took Gina’s case. “I’m Tanisha Morgan, and I'm ready to drive you down to Philly. Before we start, I’ve got snacks and water for you. We have an electric cooler and can stop to get whatever you want.”

Gina had grabbed a bagel after her morning run and now wanted something sweet. “Uh, any ice cream?”

Tanisha grinned. “We’ve already packed frozen Snickers, Milky Ways, and Heath Bars. Just watch biting down too hard. I’m not a dentist.”

Gina laughed out loud. “That sounds great, Tanisha. What do you do when you’re not driving this big machine?”

“I’m in school, studying law at Kline.”

Gina smiled. She knew that Kline was a big deal. If she attended Drexel, Tanisha must have been at the top of her college class. “Does that mean you drove up from Philly this morning?”

“Yes. Our service prefers to come and get you rather than outsourcing our business to a New York firm. Quality goes a long way in our trade.”

Gina smiled. “You sound like you own the company.”

“Well, my mom and grandfather run the business. This is my side job. We enjoy shuttling the Wildcats around Allentown and Philly. And you’re my favorite drummer.”

Gina blushed at her comment. Her gaydar was going off pretty strongly as she climbed into the large vehicle. Looking around inside, everything was beautifully upholstered and presented an office with two recliners. Gina turned to look at her driver. “This is pretty nice back here. What is it?”

Tanisha grinned. “It’s a Maybach. Mercedes makes them. This one’s their top model, and it’s all electric. We have plenty of battery charge to take you back to Philly.”

“Tanisha, I’ve never paid much attention to our transportation, but it’s pretty cool to ride in an electric limo with a beautiful driver. But I’ll let you concentrate on driving us out of this traffic. I have to call my dad.”

Tanisha glanced back at her before starting out. “Please put in a good word for me. I’m looking for an internship, and your dad’s law firm is the best in Allentown.”

“Sure, I’d be happy to talk to my pop.” She grinned and wagged her finger. “But then you’ll owe me.”

Gina watched the young woman look into the rear-view mirror. Tanisha grinned. “Owe you, huh? Uh, you know you’ve got a reputation.”

Gina laughed. “Me, a reputation? Wait, do you keep a file on everyone you drive?”

“Nope. Just the beautiful ones.”

Gina inhaled and shook her head. She thought to herself, ‘I love my life, I love my life.’ Picking up her phone, she dialed her father’s office.

“Dinardo, Hopkins, and Ryan. How can I help you?”

“Hi, Judy. It’s Gina. Could you have my dad call me when he’s not busy?”

“Gina, he just got off the phone. Let me connect you.”

A minute later, she heard his warm voice. “Hey, Gina. How’s my girl?”

“Life is good, Pops. I’m heading down to the hospital to see Teri. What’s up? Richard told me to give you a call.”

“Good. Richard asked me to share the news that William Wiggins has just wired us a check. It’s your royalties from all the streaming services. Apparently, they send them out quarterly.”

“Wow! How’s that work?”

“They pay the record company every time your songs are played, and everybody’s been requesting your songs. All those pennies add up. After Warner’s takes their cut, and Richard gets his share, you guys are splitting a hundred thousand dollars. That’s twenty grand per Cat.”

Gina thought about the painting. This money should cover it. “Well, that’s unexpected. I was going to call you to withdraw money from my account. I’m having Grace’s favorite artist make a painting of the view from her apartment. But, this money should cover it.”

She heard her dad chuckle. “That’s a sweet present for Grace. I’m sure she’s going to love it. My little girl is such a softy.”

“Love does that to you.” Gina looked up and realized that her driver could hear every word.

“Well, baby. I’m going to get back to work. Not all of us get a month’s vacation from their summer tour.”

“That’s true, but in our defense, we hit it hard. Twenty-four-seven for three months is a grind. It sounds like a piece of cake. But you know what it really takes to keep the party going.”

“Richard told me that you’ll be touring internationally in the Spring. If you’re playing Italy, your mom and I will fly over to see the band.”

“Of course, we’ll book Rome just for you guys. But between now and then, we’ll be rehearsing, and maybe have new material to play and record. Who knows? Oh, yeah. One more thing, do you ever have law school interns?”

“Sure. We always have three or four. You have someone to recommend?”

“I might.”

“Just have them send me a resume and text me her name so I can look her up.”

“Okay. Sounds great. But how did you know that it was a she?”

She heard her dad laugh. “I love you, sweetheart.”

“Love you too, Dad.”

After she hung up, she closed her eyes and thought about how lucky she was to have a family that embraced her. When she opened her eyes, they were going over the Ben Franklin Bridge into Philly. Gina looked up at Tanisha and smiled. “Hey.”

“Hey, back. I’ve been having fantasies about the favor I’m going to owe you.”

Gina grinned. “You do know I have a true love.”

Tanisha hummed. “Oh, I know. And that’s what’s going to make it so special.”

Gina just sat there and smiled.

“Uh, Ms. Dinardo?”

“Tanisha, Gina is just fine.”

“Thank you for talking to your father, and well, can I ask a personal question?”

Gina nodded. “Of course.”

“Uh, what was it like when you came out?”

Gina grew quiet before she spoke.“I was lucky to have the best older sister in the world. She gave me the confidence to be myself.”

She paused. “I struggled with my sexual identity when I was young. I concealed my desires and thoughts, but one day, my older sister found me lying on the bed, sobbing into the pillow. I admitted how lonely I’d become, afraid to express my feelings of love for another girl that I really liked.” Gina wiped her eyes, remembering that it was her best friend, Lisa.

“My sister gave me the words of wisdom that I still live by. She said, Baby, you’re not a freak. Stop worrying about your thoughts and embrace them. Loving another woman is the most natural thing you can do. Seriously, who is more beautiful, smells better, and is more delightful in bed than another girl? A woman knows how to push your buttons both sexually and in your mind. Loving women is natural. Take it from me, my whole life revolves around women and beauty. One day, I’m going to open a salon and cater to women who love to be pampered. It’s going to be called Isabella’s, and it will be famous throughout the whole Allentown area!”

“Thank you, Gina. My family has been very understanding, but I still have trouble approaching women. Unless I am in a bar or club, it’s hard to decide who is a lesbian or not.”

Gina smiled as she hugged Tanisha. “You’re not alone. Gay women rarely are forward unless they’re in a comfortable environment. But it’s going to happen. I’m telling you to have faith.” Gina shoved two fifty-dollar bills in her hand and gave her a loving kiss on her mouth.

After showing their tickets, Lisa and Smith walked down the ramp into the waiting plane. Lisa chuckled and whispered, “That flight attendant can’t take her eyes off you.”

Smith turned and looked at Lisa. “What?”

She shoved his shoulder. “Yeah, you handsome star, you. I’ll bet that she’s old enough to remember EBR and has seen you in a movie or two.” Lisa knew he radiated that charisma, but Smith never seemed to notice the fuss. After that, the flight attendant stood in the aisle, so the rest of the passengers heading into the plane wouldn’t notice them.

Lisa whispered to Smith. “I don’t know much about this fame and fortune stuff. After seeing people staring all googly-eyed at you, well, as much as I enjoy the Wildcats' success, I want to be myself. I don’t need that public recognition.”

Smith kissed her gently. “Babe, if they’re looking towards me, it’s cause they’re wondering who the beautiful woman is.”

She nuzzled his face. “I seriously doubt it. Maybe I need to ask Grace Goldman’s advice on how to avoid passive-aggressive jealousy, so I won’t go beating on someone who wants your selfie.”

“You’re jealous of me? Forget that! Lisa, I’m happy just carrying your luggage. Look at all the other three guys I was with in EBR. None of them wants the fame or attention anymore. They all lived the rock and roll life, then moved on. I know they miss the music, but none of them wants to repeat those years of touring. Music, movies, I like all of it. But would give it all up in a heartbeat for you.”

Lisa smiled and wrapped her hands around his head as she kissed him. “Thank you, my dedicated slave. Now, which do you like better, movies or music?”

Smith thought for a second. “They’re both so different. I love losing myself in the music, just belting it out on stage. In a way, it becomes a dream. And having all those people watching and applauding is pretty heady. But movies are just so different. I have to stay on my toes with acting. Lines, cues, all the positions. Making movies is not relaxing. I mean, I watch all the real talent and they all seem so natural. It’s just all second nature to them to bury themselves in their roles, their lines, and their places in front of the lights and cameras. I look at them and wonder if it will ever be that way for me.”

Lisa smiled and nodded.

Smith leaned in. “Okay, so your turn. You were on the Chances movie set for a week. Wanna do another movie?”

Lisa shook her head. “No thanks. My four-day taste of movie-making cured me. Having to play the same forty minutes over and over reminded me of when we were in the studio recording. You have to lose the fun and almost become a robot. Not enough spontaneity. I like the challenge, but one and done for me.”

They snuggled for a while until Lisa closed her eyes and fell asleep. When she woke, Smith was buried in his iPad, working on lyrics.

Lisa read the words. “Hmm. Storm clouds, lightning, heavy rain. Sure sounds like a recycled Eaten By Raptors song to me.”

He turned slowly, smiling. “Uh-huh. But now this one might have the rain stopping and the sun coming out. You never know, maybe I’ll throw some love into the mix.”

Lisa squeezed his thigh and, slowly, using her fingers, inched up his leg. She whispered in her sexiest voice, “The sun’s coming out, huh? Like in the itsy-bitsy spider?” She whispered as she sang the children’s song. “When the sun came out and dried up all the rain, the itsy-bitsy spider went up the spout again.”

Smith inhaled as her fingers moved up his leg like a spider. He felt her hand caress him lovingly. He shook his head. “Why did I have to fall in love with such a sexy, wise-ass? But how come your mom’s not crazy like you?”

Lisa made a fist and smacked him hard on the bicep. Then she grinned and went back to stimulating him. “I’m crazy, huh? I think that’s the part of me you like the most. I’m not one of the women who throw themselves at your feet begging for your love. I’m still myself.”

She nuzzled his neck and whispered, “Speaking of crazy, that reminds me. When things settle down, I’m gonna hire a private detective to track down my sperm donor, you know, my biological parent. I really want to know about him.”

Smith nodded, “Wouldn’t it be ironic if he’s a musician, a mixed martial arts champion, or maybe just a wise ass?”

Lisa’s hand grabbed down hard on his crotch and grinned devilishly. “Wise ass, huh? Maybe you don’t need this boy functioning at full strength for a while.”

Smith used both his hands to keep Lisa from doing real damage. He knew how strong she was.

As Jenn walked in, Teri held up her spoon. “Hey, look! Real food!” Teri was wide awake and sitting up. There was a little bedside table pushed in front of her, and she was eating from a plastic container.

“What is it?”

Teri smiled broadly. “I never thought applesauce could taste so good! So far, I’ve had oatmeal and hot chocolate. I’m growing to love baby food!”

Jenn grinned and leaned over to kiss her. “You look a lot better this morning than you did yesterday.”

“Do I? I don’t remember a thing about yesterday.”

“That’s okay. You were pretty doped up. How about this morning?”

“I’m good. I don’t think they’re giving me much in the way of pain killers, but I’m still numb down there.” Teri finally took a deep breath, sitting in bed, feeling the ice machine between her legs. As she looked across at Jenn, there was a knock on the door. Another smiling person in scrubs was washing his hands with an antibacterial scrub in the doorway.

“Hi, Teri Nelson. I’m Dr. Hank. I’m a pulmonologist and here to check your lungs and breathing. It’s a standard practice after surgery. Your nurse told me that you sing and play guitar for a living.”

Teri nodded and hoarsely croaked, “I’m in the Wildcats, a band from Allentown.”

The doctor smiled. “I know who you are. I watched you perform on Labor Day.”
 
Jenn looked at him. “Do I need to leave?”
 
“Nope.” He beamed. “I’ll only be a few minutes.” Hank glanced at the two women and smiled.
 
Jenn watched as Teri blew into a tube, and the doctor recorded the information. He used a stethoscope to listen to her lungs and nodded. “You’re in great shape. You’ll be going home in no time! My assistant will return this evening and show you some exercises. I want to build up your lung power. Knowing that you sing and play for a living, we’ll send you home in perfect shape.”
 
As he was busy working, no one noticed Tiffany walk through the door. She immediately came over and gave Teri a warm kiss. “Surprise, Little. Oh, this is wonderful! You’re stuck in bed, and I can keep on kissing you. You can’t run away from me!”

Tiffany turned to Jenn. “You don’t mind if I ravage your girlfriend for a while. I miss my Little Shit so much.” She laughed and turned to Robyn and the doctor. “Excuse me. Is it all right if I climb up into bed with my girlfriend? Is it too soon to have hot monkey sex?”
 
Robyn looked frantic, not realizing Tiffany was putting on. “Oh, please don’t. She’s still hooked up to too many tubes, and we don’t want anything to go wrong.”
 
Jenn covered her mouth and giggled. She was enjoying Tiffany’s outlandish, impulsive behavior. She knew that the woman could make anyone laugh.
 
The man’s jaw dropped. The beautiful, tall, leggy blonde who was carrying on and the exotic-looking brunette were both gorgeous. He didn’t know where to look. His patient with her silver punk haircut and perfect skin was attractive, too. As the doctor slowly exited the room, he made a note to return to check on this patient more frequently.
 
Jenn’s phone buzzed. She asked Robyn if Teri’s mom could join them.
 
“No problem, Jenn. I’ll go get them. The whole floor is quiet, so we can even steal chairs from the other rooms.
 
Before long, Teri and Amy were hugging while Tiffany sat on the windowsill and talked to Conor. Amy was interested in what the nurses and doctors had said.
 
Robyn nodded. “Teri’s surgeon was in last night at around eleven. She mentioned that the surgery was a lot simpler because they had to do less cutting and suturing. She said that Teri’s body was pretty easy to work on and that it would speed up the healing process. She’s coming around this morning to pull out the catheter and check on her dressings. You can all hear what she has to say then.”

The gang sat around and talked. It was a pretty easy time knowing that Teri was doing well. Everyone was smiling and laughing.
 
An hour later, Robyn interrupted. “I need to kick everyone out. The doctor’s on her way. We’re going to disconnect all of Teri’s tubes and remove her drain and catheter. And after the doctor finishes her dressings, I’ll bring you back in so you can talk to her. Then we get Teri up and walking.”
 
Conor smiled. “That’s fine. We’ll all take a lunch break. We packed coolers. C’mon, gang, let’s go eat.”
 
Teri sat up and waved her hands. “Hey! What about me? Who’s going to feed me?”
 
Robyn laughed. “Your cafeteria tray is on its way, honey. Sorry, it’s not catered, just hospital food. It’s a pretty strict diet for the next three days while you’re under our care.”
 
Teri could be heard moaning and pretending to complain as everyone filed out.
.

Dear Readers, This is an apology and an explanation. I started Wildcat Fall earlier this year and realized it wasn't the story I wanted to tell. I have started from scratch, and here is a newly written chapter that integrates with the core of the original one. This is the continuing saga. I would appreciate any feedback. Constructive criticism is important to me as I am rewriting this story. Thanks.
.
Chapter Six
.
As everyone munched on hoagies and Herr’s barbecue potato chips, a new voice could be heard. “Hey, gang! Did you save anything for me?” 
 
Everyone stood up, exchanging hugs and kisses with Gina. As they got her a soda and a sub, she filled them in on her time away. “We go out nights to listen to music in Soho and the Village. It makes me itchy, and I miss drumming.”

A nurse stuck her head in the lounge, inviting everyone back into Teri’s room. As they were settling in, Gina greeted Teri and caught everyone up. “We’re each twenty thousand dollars richer. Online services pay royalties every time our music is played. My money is set aside for a Grace gift.”
 
Teri whispered, “What are you buying the most beautiful woman in the world?”

“One of her favorite artists is creating a painting of the view from Grace’s apartment to hang in her office.”

Teri was nodding. “Oh, yeah! That’s great. I’ve spent a lot of my sessions admiring her walls of paintings and photographs.”
 
Tiffany was nodding her head. “Back to the online services, I’m curious to see which songs were the most popular and get demographic info, too.”
 
Gina looked at her. “What’s that going to tell us?”
 
Tiff smiled. “A lot. It’ll help us plan what kind of songs to include on the next record. Like, more live cuts or the studio side? And what age groups liked which songs?”
 
Gina laughed. “You know, Tiff, that makes sense. You’ve gotten a lot smarter. Maybe living with Mike has boosted your thinking skills.”

Tiffany grinned. “I do love the guy. But I think quitting drinking has made me smarter.”

Gina held up a wrapped package and approached Teri. “This is from Richard and Phil.”

They all watched Teri unwrap her gift. “Oh, wow! Look!” She held up the three albums by their jackets. “They found mint-condition vinyl recordings of my rock gods playing live! Cool, huh?”
 
Jenn was shaking her head. “Uh-oh. You’re not going to be able to rest until you’re at the band house playing those at full volume.”

Gina smiled. “Well, we can set up a turntable, amp, and a pair of headphones for you to enjoy while hanging out here.”

Teri was bouncing up and down on her bed. “Could you do that?” she pivoted toward Jenn. “How great would that be?”

Gina laughed. “I’ll call Sid Mack at Allentown Music to put something together. We’ll see if Tiffany can bring it to you tomorrow.”

Jenn turned to the nurses and playfully wagged her finger. “Keep an eye on her. Once she loses herself in the music, she’s going to be climbing out of bed and dancing around. Since hanging with Questlove from The Tonight Show, she’s been looking everywhere for vinyl. I stopped asking her how much she spends.”
 
Gina smiled. “Shopping for vinyl? I thought she was getting all her stuff from Questlove.”
 
Jenn shook her head. “Not anymore. Questlove has been looking for albums. Even DJ Blank has been helping her find vinyl.”
 
Tiffany smiled. “Blank! How’s he doing? Is he still hosting the dance parties at the Rendezvous?”
 
Jenn was nodding. “Yep, Mondays and Tuesdays. But he’s branching out. He’s pretty popular in the recording studio in Philly and now works at big dance clubs. He’s up and down the East Coast, working everywhere.”
 
Tiffany gave a thumbs-up. “That’s good to hear. Remember when Teri sent him that club song?”

Gina smiled. “Sure. It was our second night with her and we learned the song on the fly.” She pointed at Tiffany. “And you threw a fit, saying you didn’t want to play club music.”
 
Tiffany was laughing. “Oh yeah, when I heard Show Me Some Love and what she wanted to do, I was worried about our street credibility. Here’s this eighteen-year-old, who’s never played in a band, and she wants us to break out with some disco stuff. I wanted nothing to do with that.”

Gina was grinning. “She sends it to Blank, he reworked the whole song into the stratosphere, plays it all weekend, and everybody’s wondering who the Wildcats are.“
 
Tiffany kissed Teri. “Back then, you really were our Little Shit, and that club song made us famous.”
 
Gina laughed. “Yeah. I remember you holding a band meeting right in front of poor Teri. You wanted to kick that girl to the curb.”

Tiffany approached and hugged Teri. “Yeah, I said we didn’t need a fifth member and it would slow us down.”

Teri was smiling. She remembered that moment. Her heart had stopped in her chest, thinking her Wildcat career was ending before it even started.
 
Tiffany was laughing at herself. “I was so wrong and truly blind in seeing our future. Yeah, I figured that Teri kid would be nothing but trouble.” She hugged her again.

Gina added, “And then Blank introduced us to Ellen.”

Tiffany kissed Teri. “And our lives changed.”

As everyone was laughing and shouting, Robyn told them to leave her room. “I need to work with Teri for a few minutes.”

The entire crowd moved to the lounge to wait.

Ten minutes later, Teri appeared through the lounge doors with a walker. She was smiling at everyone. They watched as Teri’s mom came over and embraced her.
 
Teri felt the tears through her hospital gown and realized that she and her mom were coming undone. “Mom, mom. I’m here and everything is fine.”
 
“Oh, I know,” she whispered. “It’s just that I love you so much. My baby is amazing.”
 
Robyn cleared her throat to grab everyone’s attention. “We’re going to get some exercise. Teri and I need to walk more steps. When we’re finished, I'll get all of you from the lounge.”
 

As everyone settled in, Gina’s phone buzzed in her back pocket. She looked at the screen and examined it for a few moments. Then she moved closer to Jenn. “Hey.”
 
Jenn looked up from putting the water bottles back into the cooler. “Uh-huh?”
 
“How many people did you text about Teri’s surgery?”
 
Jenn nodded and shrugged. “Teri and I made a list. You know Teri. She just wanted everyone to know that she was okay. Why?”

Gina held up her phone. “Well, I’m seeing texts about Teri’s surgery from people I don’t know. They’re posting on the YouTube site. There are chat conversations starting, too. They saw your message and are happy for Teri. Many of them are asking for details.”

Jenn shook her head as Gina handed her the phone. She scrolled and then turned to Gina. “None of those names were on the list or even familiar. These are all random people I don’t know.”

“They all have to be Wildcats fans.”

Jenn pulled out her phone. “Here. You can see my original text and where it went.”

Gina shook her head. “Yep. I can see this was a private text, but someone must have forwarded the info. And now everyone is asking what’s going on.”

Jenn looked at Gina. “I feel stupid. Did I do something wrong?”

Gina hugged her. “No. It’s done. Obviously, someone copied and sent this text out to their friends. It’s just a small thing. Seriously, what could happen?”

Robyn watched Teri as they slowly walked together. She was impressed by how hard her patient was trying. “Hey. You’re doing great, and I know you’re all about recovery, but we’re not here to overstrain.”
 
Teri nodded her head. “Gotcha. How many painkillers do they have me on?”
 
Robyn still held her arm. “Tylenol and something to help you sleep. Not as much as you’d think.”

“I’m still numb. Is that normal?”

Robyn smiled. “All those nerve endings need to reconnect. By the time you head home, you’ll be better.”
 
 
Smith closed his laptop, looked over, and saw Lisa sleeping. He was content just to gaze at her. This woman was the most exciting person he’d ever known. He smiled to himself, knowing that years ago he’d given up on finding true love. And there she was singing lead in an up-and-coming band. He’d seen photos, downloaded songs, and fantasized. When he heard the Cats were coming on location in the movie he was working on, he promised himself to be Joe Cool. But after meeting Lisa, all that was forgotten. And their first time alone together sealed the deal. Smith’s idea of true love was based on his favorite movie, The Princess Bride. Smith saw himself as Wesley, ready to do anything for his princess. He was daydreaming when he heard her whisper.
 
“Why are you staring at me, cowboy?”
 
He looked her in the eyes, smiled, then kissed her softly. “Cause I like to.”
 
Lisa leaned over and kissed him back with a bit more ferocity. “Thank you, even if it’s a little creepy to wake up feeling all that electricity coming off you.” She snaked her arm around his neck, pulled him closer, and gave him another kiss. “Mmm. How horny are you?”
 
Smith’s mouth opened, and he perked up. “Uh, sure.” As he stood up, he grinned. “First class has its own bathroom. You set?”

Lisa took his hand as she stood up. She could feel the heat coming off his body as they walked together.
 
 
After they settled back into their seats, their flight attendant appeared carrying two flutes of champagne and warm towels on a tray. When they looked up, they saw she was grinning.
 
After they took the glasses and thanked her, Lisa leaned over. “She knows, doesn’t she?”
 
Smith turned bright red. “Hey, I’m going to plead innocence here. In all my travels, you’re my first Mile High Club lover.”
 
Lisa shook her head. “No. I can’t believe that in all those years you never got your trophy! You mean Eaten by Raptors never had a private plane and groupies begging the lead singer to show them fireworks.”
 
Smith shook his head. “Nope. You’ve watched way too many rock and roll movies, although Streets Of Fire is my favorite. During the three years we toured, there were no private jets or custom tour buses filled with groupies. Sure, I partied like crazy, but we were country boys full of those Texas manners.”
 
Lisa nipped his neck. “I don’t buy it, but okay. If that’s what you’re selling.”
 
“C’mon. Seriously. The guys will back me up. No mile highs.”
 
“Oh, baby. I love you. I really do. But you’re an old guy who probably has a ton of notches on his belt.”
 
Smith sighed and shook his head. “Okay, I’ll admit to some of what you’re saying. We’d been on the road before I was eighteen. And I secretly have three families: one in New York, one in Florida, and one on the West Coast. I’ve got three beautiful children, and love them all. Do you want to see some photos?”
 
When Lisa smacked him, she remembered to tuck her thumb so the impact left a bigger impression on his arm and didn’t hurt her hand as much.
 
He rubbed his arm. Her hits were real. Smith knew not to tense up when she swung at him, knowing it would bruise less. He kissed her. “Ouch. Lisa, that really hurt. Stop picking on an old man.”

She laughed and prepared another punch. “Before I hit you harder, I want to see the photos of your kids.”

Teri looked around. Jenn sat on the edge of her hospital bed. She reached over, took Jenn's hand, pulled her in, and kissed her. Jenn kissed back.

Jenn frowned. “Uh, I think I created a problem. Remember that text I was supposed to send out when your surgery was over?”

Teri nodded. “Sure. We made the list together.”

Jenn looked frustrated. “Well, somehow, that text is circulating online.”

Teri shrugged. “Is that a problem? All that stuff about me is public knowledge. Honestly, I’m not stressed.” She kissed her and smiled.

After a few minutes, Jenn pointed so that Teri’s attention was directed toward the picture window. That way, she could listen in on Tiffany and Conor’s conversation. They were discussing the Wildcats' website and the number of hits on their YouTube channel.

Conor was excited. “This video blog continues to blow up. With Mike uploading weekly posts from the tour, the viewing audience keeps growing. Since the tour ended, fans continue to hunger for more clips. The viewership is soaring, and the fans can’t get enough Wildcats. Mike told me he hasn’t even started posting concert footage. There’s so much to upload, and that doesn’t include the Labor Day concert. However, they need to talk to Warners about what music we can and shouldn’t post.”

Tiffany smiled. “It’s wild and keeps getting wilder! I never saw it happening like this.” She looked out the window instead of at Conor. “Less than a year ago, I was at my lowest. This guy I thought I loved was cheating on his family with me. When I found out the truth, I dumped him. The Cats were struggling through our fourth miserable winter, playing bars just to cover our expenses. Then, another cover band offered me a nine-month contract to sing lead and play bass. It paid more than I was making with the Cats. I was almost ready to jump. My love life was in the dumps, and I felt I needed a change.”

Conor nodded and listened. He didn’t say that he’d already heard the story from his daughter. “Yeah, well, how about now? Would you ever have thought things would be so different?”

Tiffany laughed and shook her head in merriment. “Nope. All joking aside. Teri was our spark. But whoever thought an eighteen-year-old could be a brilliant writer, producer, singer, and musician? She’s changed us around, tightened us up, and really made us a hit maker. I never dreamed about flying on private jets, riding in limos, having big money in the bank, or finding an amazing man to love me.”

Conor was nodding. “And now there’s more. Warner’s gave the go-ahead to post live music segments from the tour.”

Awesome! Mike and Final Cut are ready to go! I worried it would hurt sales when people can hear and watch us for free.

Conor agreed. “I would have thought so. But Wiggins and Warner believe showing snippets of songs on your video blog would boost interest in the album. They think more people will want to download complete songs to add to their playlists.”

Tiff shook her head. “If Wiggins is behind it, we move forward. But the band still has to approve anything that Warner does with our music.”

“I know Richard plans to meet with everyone when Teri’s home. He knows and wants feedback from everyone. And of course, now he’s talking tour.”

Tiffany leaned in. “Tour? As in more traveling around the US?”

“No. Richard is talking Europe and Asia. He has visions of the band doing a year to cover the globe.”

Teri still didn’t have much of a voice but waved to get their attention. She motioned for them to come closer. “Did Wiggins indicate which live songs they wanted to add?”

Conor shrugged. “I don’t know. This was just mentioned in a Zoom.”

Teri appeared puzzled. “Who was on that conversation?”

Conor smiled. “Well, the backers, Warners, and the bookers - Me, Wiggins, Gina’s dad, Phil & Richard, and Gimli.”

Teri sat up. “Do you have these meetings a lot?”

Conor shook his head. “Only when there’s something to say.”

Teri smiled. “Well, I see myself getting out to the band house in a few weeks. I’ve heard I won’t be able to sit comfortably, but I play standing up. And we’ve got lawn chairs out on the deck.”

Jenn was listening. She laughed and hugged Teri. “Oh, I hope so. You have way too much energy to just sit still. You’ll be bouncing off the walls in our place.”

Gina overheard the talk. “Tell me about it. Keeping Teri busy for hours while we traveled was challenging for everyone. Well, except for Tiffany. She’s almost as hyperactive.”

Teri could happily ignore the remarks. “I think that’s what I liked best about the band house. I could go downstairs, play, and get it all out. It was a dream to lose myself in the music.”

Gina smiled. “Well, let me throw everybody a curve. Richard told me that Beyoncé and Taylor Swift had so much fun on Labor Day that they want to keep the party going. Lorne Michaels said they could have the Christmas show on Saturday Night Live. They were excited, and want to release a Christmas Album on December 1st. They want Teri to have a hand in arranging and producing for them. And of course, they wanted the Wildcats to be the backup band.”

Teri groaned. “We’ll need new music and arrangements, and well, a lot more songs. That’s a huge amount of work.”

Gina smiled. “I’ve got a suggestion. Let’s postpone the Wildcat’s SNL appearance until spring. It would give us a chance to create some new music before we head to Europe.”

Tiffany looked at Teri. “And how do we handle getting an album produced for the goddesses for a Christmas release?”

Gina smiled. “Well, I’ve heard they both have songs ready. Teri will need to rearrange the music so they can sing together. If they want to do it, we should just help out. But let’s face it, Teri. Both of them see you as a genius, so whatever you say goes.”

Tiffany learned it. “Both these women are famous for dropping albums whenever they want. They can drop this one a couple of weeks before their Christmas appearance. I’m sure that Lorne Michaels will let them do as many songs as they want.”

Gina was nodding. “That’s pure genius. It’ll give Zoe and Teri a quieter holiday. We should talk with everyone this week.”

After that, Gina sat down with Amy. She wanted to tell her about the painting she’d ordered for Grace. “I’m meeting with her favorite artist. Hopefully, it’s going to remain a surprise.”

Amy smiled. “What a great idea! Grace will love anything you do! I’ve always wondered about you and Grace. Have you two ever thought about getting married?”

Gina hugged Amy. “I think about it more than Grace. After seeing Bruno’s brother, Amos, heading toward us with a loaded gun, I had an epiphany. Life’s too short, and Grace is way too important to me. I told her, but she turned me down. She loves me and said we’d be together forever. But no legal document.” Gina leaned over and whispered, “Between you and me, I think she’s afraid.”

Amy was surprised. She thought that Grace would have wanted to marry Gina. “Afraid of what?”

I believe Grace thinks that giving me free will is reverse psychology. I think she’s saying no hoping I’ll keep asking. You know, we have a perfect relationship.

Amy whispered, “I’ve heard you have an open relationship. I don’t know much about that, having never been married. My whole life has been an open relationship.”

Gina hugged her and giggled. “Yeah, I keep forgetting about you and the sperm bank. I think what you did is the gutsiest thing I’ve ever heard. But I believe love is much more important than random sex. The couple of times that we’ve fought and Grace has kicked me to the curb, well, it kills me. And it’s never over someone else. It’s just that Grace sometimes gets freaked out that I’m only twenty-two.”

Amy shook her head. “Grace looks a lot younger than thirty-five. I feel pretty inadequate when I look in the mirror and think that I’m eight years older than her.”

Gina smiled. “It’s all genetics. But she is the most beautiful woman I’ve ever been around.”

Amy hugged her back. “Well, if you don’t mind me sharing personal stuff, I’m curious about Lisa on the road. Smith is the first guy I’ve ever seen my daughter get excited about. I thought she was a lot like you with the casual sex thing. But I’ve never asked.”

Gina laughed, thinking about the offer from her driver today. “Yeah, funny you should mention that. When I’m on the road and Grace is in New York, casual sex seems fine for both of us. But I don’t go looking for anyone. That’s not my style. And I never ask her either.”

Well, what about my daughter? And please never tell her that we had this talk.

Gina winked. “No problem, Amy. This discussion never happened. But Lisa’s different. She’s kind of like a camel that can go a long time in the desert without water. On the road, every now and then, you know there’s going to be some lucky guy popping up, and then that’s it for a while. She’s never seemed to be into sex. But that has changed.”

Gina shook her head. “Smith! That’s a completely different story. I’d never seen Lisa act like she does with Smith. Seriously, when they met in the Carolinas on the movie set, we all watched in amazement as they fell for each other so quickly. It’s frightening how well they match.”

Amy smiled. “Uh-huh. I’ve noticed that too. But she’s not like some lovesick teen mooning all over him. It’s like they’re kindred spirits and have known each other for many lifetimes. And he’s such a good guy. I think he loves her."

Gina laughed. “Oh, he definitely loves her. Did you see the ring?”

It was Amy’s turn to laugh. “Ring? It’s more like a boulder! That’s the first three-carat diamond I’ve seen.”

Gina laughed. “She keeps it on a chain around her neck. I see her stare at it for a while and gaze off. I’ve never seen her like this before. The whole band loves him, and the two of them are something special.”

When Conor saw that ring, he asked me if I wanted one. I know he’d buy me something in a heartbeat, but I’m happy. I don’t want to replace Zoe’s mom.

Gina smiled. “Mrs. Nelson, you are so smart. I guess that’s where Lisa gets her Zen from. She is special.”

Amy whispered, “Well, I’m betting that after Zoe’s baby is born, Lisa and Tiff will join in too. I see a completely different tour with the Wildcats. I think the band will need a nursery when you head out again."

Gina laughed. “Well, you’re looking at one girl that won’t be delivering….”

Teri was watching and trying to read lips. She felt happy just being there, taking it all in.

Thirty minutes later, the nurse got Teri up and on her feet again. As they walked through the Recovery section, feeling began returning to her legs.

After her walk, Teri was settling in when she started to feel her eyes growing heavy. All the voices blended together and faded away. As she closed her eyes, everything grew quieter. Teri smiled, feeling it was right to take a nap. She sensed a kiss and heard Jenn’s voice whispering in her ear, “Close your eyes and rest. I’ll be here when you wake up.”

Bruno smiled as he grabbed each piece of their luggage and loaded it onto a cart. Zoe waved and gave him a thumbs-up to confirm that he had everything off the carousel. As they moved to a different part of the airport, a white SUV started up when the driver saw the couple. As they got in, Zoe gave the man directions to the hospital.

She turned to Bruno. “After I get there and figure out what’s going on, I’ll give you a call.”

Bruno kissed her forehead. “Tell everyone I said hi. I need to check on the business because somebody has to pay for our vacation. Plus, the contractor’s coming out to measure for our new waterfall shower.”

Zoe leaned over and kissed him. She knew she could have easily used her Wildcat money to pay for their vacation, but Bruno was old school. She squeezed his arm and slipped out at the hospital entrance.

As Bruno unpacked, he looked up at their townhouse, which was his home and office. He grinned as he thought about Zoe. After meeting her, he was hooked. He enjoyed Zoe’s bond with the band and recognized the essential role they played in her life. He never felt threatened watching the women interact with each other. Bruno knew that he married into a family of Wildcats, content to share Zoe with the other young women.

Bruno understood the magic Zoe felt from playing. He compared it to his painting. He remembered a time when Zoe watched him work and asked, “What are you thinking about when you’re painting?”

He stopped and thought. “I don’t know. I guess I’m focusing on the task. It’s all about the brushstrokes, the color, and blending. Funny how I never gave it much thought.”

Zoe leaned in closer to his face. “When you’re done, how do you feel inside?”

He blinked and laughed. “I feel content, very happy.”

She kissed him. “Now you understand what music does for me.”

Bruno loved listening to her hum and sing to herself while she played. Occasionally, he would watch her repeat the same riff until she was satisfied it sounded smoother as her fingers moved across the fretboard. Everything she did was perfect.

When Zoe entered the Recovery Lounge, she was greeted by a crowd of Teri supporters who welcomed her with hugs and kisses. She cheerfully called out, “Hey, gang!”

Everyone touched her belly and commented on how she looked. Zoe grinned. Even though it had only been a couple of weeks since they’d left for Hawaii, she’d started to drop and gain more bulk. She peeked in on Teri, who was just opening her eyes from a nap. She smiled and blew her a kiss. “How’s my girl doing?”

Teri blew her a kiss back and gave her a thumbs up. “Doing great,” she croaked out.

Jenn had been keeping Teri company while she napped and gave Zoe a big okay sign. “She’s really is great. She hasn’t been out of surgery for twenty-four hours, but we’re rooting for a speedy recovery.”

Zoe winked. “Are you planning to sneak her away to your apartment and keep her all to yourself?”

Jenn laughed and shook her head. “No! I’m scared to death I won’t be able to handle everything. I’m hoping everyone will drop by and keep Teri company. I’m afraid that she’s going to get bored just being restricted to lying down. And I’m starting classes on Monday, and it might all be shaky at the beginning.”

Tiffany looked at Jenn. “What’s this about lying down?”

Amy explained, “Her entire surgical area will be healing for a couple of weeks. She’ll be able to lie down or recline, but no hard surfaces on her butt for a while. I’ve already bought her an inflatable donut to sit on. She’ll grow uncomfortable quickly.”

Jenn nodded. “That’s my fear. Teri’s not a sit-still kind of girl. She likes to move around, and I don’t want her popping any stitches.”

Tiffany was hugging Jenn. "Well, I’m coming by to entertain her. We can create a chart and take turns while you’re at class. I’m signing up for the first couple of days."

Gina was laughing. “Good idea. We can tag-team this, and I’ll help Tiff for a couple of days. We can entertain the Little Shit, and Jenn can focus on getting straight A’s.”

Amy listened. “Good plan, ladies. But Momma Bear is going to be hovering all over the whole thing. She’s my baby even though she’s eighteen.”

Zoe laughed. “I hope your apartment is big enough, Jenn. It’s going to get pretty crowded.”

Amy laughed. “It’ll all work out. Honestly, she’ll be doing a lot of napping for the next couple of weeks. She’s not going to be a lot of laughs for a while.”

“Hey,” a voice croaked. “Don’t underestimate your Little Shit. I’m not down for the count.”

While Zoe hugged her and they laughed, Robyn interrupted. “I’ve got to take our patient out for a walk for about ten minutes. You can all wait here in Teri’s room. We’ll be back soon, and the doctor is coming up at two o’clock to talk to you. Hopefully, she’ll tell you about Teri’s surgery and discharge.

Dear Readers, This is an apology and an explanation. I started Wildcat Fall earlier this year and realized it wasn't the story I wanted to tell. Here is a newly written chapter that integrates with the core of the original Wildcat Fall. This is the continuing saga. I would appreciate any feedback. Constructive criticism is important to me as I am rewriting this story. Thanks.
.

New Chapter Seven 4016

In the afternoon, everyone met Teri’s surgeon, Sydney Rallings. She shook hands and smiled. “It’s nice to see the faces of the women we’ve been listening to in the operating room. We love your music. It keeps us energized. But now give us a few minutes with the patient. Robyn and I need to examine Teri and then meet with Jenn and Amy.”

Teri watched as everyone lined up and left. Then, the doctor looked around and focused on her. “Your surgery went well enough to do your surgery robotically. You’ll see three spots under the bandages where we made the entry. In your case, we examined your existing internal female organs. After studying your MRIs, X-rays, and CT scans, it was great to find a very healthy set of ovaries that we were able to connect to your newly constructed vagina. We used a small portion of your stomach lining, making the operation straightforward. Using this technique means that you’ll heal faster and possibly self-lubricate. And since Jenn is going to be your home care provider and Amy is a surgical nurse, please stay.”

Teri watched as miles of gauze and tape were removed. She couldn’t feel anything except for the occasional tug or pinch. It was strange to observe and imagine herself giving birth to a boa constrictor. And then there was the smell. “This is kinda gross, isn't it?” Teri looked up at the doctor.

“Well, I’m used to it. Compared to a surgical inversion and deconstruction, this was a piece of cake. The fact that you’re intersex made this a simpler procedure. We did have to move your urethra and snug all the new material into place, but your recovery should be faster.”

As the doctor left, Teri started crying. She didn’t know why.

The last day was a blur. Jenn and Amy helped Teri pack. Jenn found her a comfortable outfit for the ride home and Conor waited in the parking lot to drive them home.

Her doctor had warned her that the surgical area would itch and talked about UTIs. As she was leaving, Robyn handed her a box containing the same dilators she’d been taught how to use that week.

Jenn had leaned in and whispered, “Your first sex toy.”

Robin and Julia gave her a wheelchair ride down to the lobby. After many hugs and thanks, Jenn handed Teri two small gift boxes to give to her nurses. Teri glanced at Jenn, then she said to the nurses, “We want you to open them.”

Everyone watched both nurses unwrap the robin egg blue paper to see a square box with the name Tiffany imprinted on the top. Inside was a gold bead bracelet with a carved ruby heart charm. They thanked Jenn and Teri and promised to listen to the Wildcats.

As Amy was slipping an inflated donut cushion under her seat, Teri turned to Jenn. “Thank you for getting those gifts. You’re ten steps ahead of me.”

Jenn kissed her tenderly. “You’re welcome. You’ll be getting back to normal soon.”

Teri smiled. “I’m looking forward to sleeping without being woken every two hours.”

Amy buckled her youngest daughter into Conor’s big four-door pickup. “I’m hoping that you’re comfortable tonight.”

Teri kissed her back. “Thanks, Mom. I’m thinking about practicing driving so I can commute to Allentown to work at the band house each day.”

Amy’s head swiveled around. “Practice driving? Let’s discuss this when the doctor clears you, okay?”

Teri looked at her mom and nodded.

Jenn was smiling. “We’ll be getting her back to the band house soon. And after we work the kinks out of my schedule, I’ll be staying in Allentown, too. I’ll study out in the country, and we can use our apartment whenever we need it.”

Conor looked up at Jenn. “You’ll miss out on a lot of college life if you’re hiding in Allentown while Teri works.”

Jenn nodded. “I have the best of both worlds. And it doesn’t hurt having a rock star for a girlfriend!”

Teri laughed. “So I am officially the rich girlfriend, huh?”

Jenn smiled. “The whole time you toured, videos were posted every week on the Wildcat’s YouTube channel. Everyone’s been watching the band on Instagram and TikTok. Before long, you’ll be signing autographs.”

Teri frowned. “I hope not. I’d gladly leave the fame behind. The other Wildcats can have the paparazzi all to themselves. One stalker was enough.”

As they unloaded everything and carried it into the elevator, Teri leaned against the wall and closed her eyes. Jenn whispered. “How about if you just lie down and rest. You’re not used to all this.”

“Well, I’ve been resting for days.” Teri kissed her mom and hugged Conor, thanking them for their help. Then, Teri let Jenn help her back to their bedroom.

Around five o’clock, Jenn got a text from Gina and gently shook Teri awake. “Hey, Rock Star. Grace and Gina are coming over and bringing dinner with them. Maybe it would be fun to go up on the rooftop deck. What do you think?”

Teri smiled at the thought of seeing Grace. “Yeah, great idea. I need to wash and brush. Hopefully, we’ll find a little privacy up there. That deck is pretty cool, and I’m sure more than one condo will want to use it tonight.”

“Gina said they’d go straight to the roof and save a spot for us.”

After showering, Teri sat on her inflated donut and worked on her hair and makeup. She was still tired, but could smile now that the hospital was behind her.

When she put on her underwear, Teri had to tug everything into place. She turned to Jenn. “I’m getting fat. Even my underwear are tight.”

Jenn came over to investigate. “I’m guessing you’ve retained fluids from lying down.”

“Yeah. I’ve got to start running again. On tour, Tiffany had us out every morning for an hour. I’ve got to start moving.”

Jenn frowned. “Just take it slowly. I don’t want to see you mess up your recovery.” She kissed her, then held up a colorful peasant dress.

Teri kissed her after looking in the mirror. “That’s great. But I feel like my boobs and ass are huge.”

As they rode the elevator up to the roof, Jenn slid her hand over her girlfriend’s butt. “I can’t tell. But you feel good.”

Everyone watched Teri come through the rooftop door and, with a lot of cheering, yelled, “Welcome Home!”. One by one, they showered her with hugs.

Teri was amazed to see Jessica and Mac, Richard and Phil, Robert from the club, DJ Blank and his beautiful new girlfriend, Fiona, Lisa and Smith, Tiffany and Mike, Zoe and Bruno, and finally Amy and Conor. Teri’s emotions got higher with every hug and kiss.

Teri spotted Phil and Richard. “I can’t wait to play my new vinyl on the stereo!” She paused for emphasis, then turned to Phil. “And I really want to record some new material. Having to stay in the hospital for a week was tough because my brain kept coming up with new songs and lyrics for the band. I wrote up everything, and I can’t wait to get back to work.”

Phil glanced at Richard and smiled. Richard turned to Teri. “Uh, you’re supposed to take it easy, doctor’s orders. But just so you know, we had a gentleman’s wager that you’d be writing new material for another album when you were still in recovery. We figured that you could never just sit still.”

Teri smiled. “And what did you bet?”

Phil blushed. “I’m not going to tell you, but I won.”

Richard grinned. “It’s the kind of bet that we both come out winners.”

Teri blushed, too. “This sounds like an X-rated bet that I’m not old enough to visualize.”

Teri hugged them both. “I still can’t believe how everything happened so fast. Last year, I was worried about paying for a semester of music school, and now I can afford to start my own scholarship program.”

Richard smiled. “Your financial advisor should be able to offer you ways to invest and put that money away. Fame is fleeting.”

As they walked away, Teri shook her head. So much had changed in such a short time. It was crazy.

“Hi!”

Teri recognized a familiar voice. She turned and hugged Grace. “Oh, Grace, I’m so happy to see you. I missed our Thursdays.”

Grace frowned. “Are you okay?”

Teri laughed and squeezed her tightly. “I’m great. But I just wanted to hear your voice, and well, see your smile.

Grace smiled. “I’m just glad that you made it through the surgery and came out on the other side with a positive attitude. That’s reward enough for me.”

Gina appeared and stood there grinning from ear to ear. She looked at Grace and started telling a story. “Okay, Little. Since this is a love-in, I have to share. A long time ago, when you first joined the Cats, I asked Grace what she thought was going to happen to you. You know, back then, you were disguising yourself as Tasha and trying to work through trying to fit in with the Cats. Of course, we didn’t know about your intersex diagnosis. I was wondering where the Tasha masquerade was going to take you. I told Grace I believed you were female from the start. You were just too beautiful and always got my motor running.”

Teri laughed. “Oh, I remember going through a lot of confusion. I was dressing up as a woman and trying to play the part. It was crazy. Jenn seemed to like Tasha and enjoyed watching her play in the Wildcats. I loved what was happening, but felt a lot of guilt. I mean, seriously, what guy should feel happy about pretending to be female? And then finding out that I was intersex totally sent me down a rabbit hole!”

Gina nodded.

“Yeah. My life’s been like one of those video games where everything changes, and you still have to keep completing the quest.”

Gina hugged her. “You got it right. You’re on a never-ending journey.”

Teri turned to Grace. “Isn’t that what life’s all about? I try to have control, but it's like riding a tornado, hanging on for your life.”

Grace agreed. “You’ve been through a lot and worked hard to handle it. I think you’ve been doing a masterful job of keeping your head above water.”

“Uh-huh. Having the Wildcats blow up so quickly and everything we do seems to turn to gold.”

Gina shook her head. “Face it, babe. You’re a wizard. You are magic. But tell Grace about your Vampire love opera.”

Grace laughed. “Do tell. I love to hear where your imagination goes.

Teri smiled. “It’s my take on Shakespeare’s Romeo and Juliet. They’re both Vampires from different clans. And when they fall in love, it starts a lot of friction.”

Gina laughed. “Uh-huh. Teri’s light-years ahead in planning for our future. And this month, she’s creating and producing a Christmas record for Beyoncé and Taylor Swift that has to be done before December 1st.”

Grace shook her head. “So you have the other half of September, October, and November to wrestle this project together for the world’s biggest superstars.”

Teri laughed and covered her mouth. “And the whole thing has to be done in complete secrecy.”

Grace shook her head and turned to Gina. “What do you think about all of this?”

Gina laughed. “Hey, we're just riding our Little Shit’s rocket. The rest of us spent four years touring every dive bar and small club playing music every night. We could only dream about what’s happening to us now.”

Smith stood there, looking around at the party and listening to Gina, Grace, and Teri discuss how the Cats had become so popular. He knew from experience that they had a lot more excitment ahead of them. “Yeah, I know that I’m ancient history, but twelve years ago, when EBR left high school, we were content to just play in Texas. Back then, that was enough for a four-piece punk band. We never knew that everything would explode and take off either. A year later, we were in demand and needed a manager just to keep track of the bookings and handle all our money.”

Smith frowned. “But after three years of fame and fortune, we stopped talking to each other. When we broke up, none of us wanted to see each other for a long while. Eaten By Raptors had rocketed up into the stratosphere but burned up on reentry.”

Teri was nodding. “Yeah, but the reunited EBR is coming back hot and strong. You’ve got a new record. You’ve got set lists to perform, mixing new arrangements of your old hits.”

Gina was smiling. “When we were eighteen, we did our own bookings, and for four years, we took every gig we were offered. No one was seeking us out, so we learned the hard way about self-promotion. We played at any joint that would pay us. It was us against the world. It made us strong because we loved what we did.”

“Yeah, you guys never realized how good that was. EBR lost control and became wind-up robots. We never knew where we were and just went on stage playing the same stuff over and over again. Whenever we had a new song, the producers had to decide if it fit our image before we were even allowed to play it.”

Gina shook her head. “You guys were manipulated, while the Cats became tighter. We thought we were record-worthy and never understood why it never happened. But after four years of dragging around playing our music, we were butting our heads against the walls. We were tired.”

Tiffany hugged Gina. “But when Teri rehearsed her original songs and played with us for a weekend at the Rendezvous, Richard and Phil came down from New York. They knew Teri was the missing piece.”

Smith shook his head. “Yeah, you guys took it slow and got it right. When we began to blow up, we were blindsided. Our manager walked away,
so when our music climbed the Billboard charts, we couldn’t handle it. A record company signed us to this terrible contract. They owned us. They made the real money, and we did all the work. You've had it so differently.”

Smith smiled. “We got lucky. We’d signed a one-record deal, and they wanted more. Another lead singer told me that we needed to include all our masters in the new deal. I honestly didn’t know what he was even talking about. But we did, and are still making money when our music is played.”

Gina was nodding. “Right. We had Richard and Phil in our corner, and they’re still watching out for us.”

Smith smiled. “It works because Teri has no desire to be the boss. There are no ego clashes. Teri’s the most diplomatic writer, producer, and musician I’ve ever known.”

Smith was grinning. “One day, we’re playing a rock club in Austin, and the next, we’re reading all this stuff about us in Tiger Beat. We couldn’t stop laughing after seeing our faces on school lunch boxes.”

Lisa patted her boyfriend on the back. “Well, I know two Wildcats that each had one of those lunchboxes and still get all wet thinking of EBR, a band of eighteen-year-old hunky guys. I know that Eaten influenced them to become punk rockers.”

Teri was laughing. “It’s hard to think of Zoe and Tiffany as impressionable teenyboppers.”

Lisa shook her head. “I met them when we were in high school and on the same varsity volleyball team. But they still played EBR tunes while we drilled and practiced.”

Smith nodded. “Once we finished our three-record deal, we didn’t want to be Eaten By Raptors anymore. We each felt isolated and alone. No one reached out to help us.”

Lisa pointed her finger. “We’ve been so lucky. We’ve had great people offering us help.”

Teri smiled. “Did you ever wonder why they love us so much? Is this like a reverse sexism thing, where it’s good for everyone to support beautiful women playing rock?”

Lisa hugged her sister. “Well, that would be a big turnabout. We’d had record companies tell us that we didn’t fit their profile. We’ve been turned down. They were saying girl bands don’t sell albums. And then Teri came up with the idea to sell online from our own site. But it’s cool, little sister, to finally see that you’re lumping yourself in as a beautiful woman. I like your show of confidence.”

Teri blushed. “Well, kinda. I mean, I’m not fishing for compliments, and maybe I don’t hold a candle to the rest of you, but I do kinda blend in. I still think it’s weird to have morphed into who I’ve become. But it’s okay.”

Smith laughed. “Stop, Teri. You’re just as beautiful as the rest of the Cats except for maybe…”

Lisa had already made a fist and was winding up.

Smith stepped back out of reach as he snapped his fingers. “Yeah, you know that blonde lead singer, whatshername? Now she’s a fox!”

Teri watched, then turned to her sister. “You know, I noticed that you like to smack Smith a lot. I mean, you don’t hold back.”

Lisa smiled as she pulled her boyfriend into her arms and kissed him. “'Cause he’s just so darn cute. And honestly, he’s fun to punch! Kinda like sex.”

Teri hugged her sister. “Hey! Speaking of that, I haven’t asked yet. How was Nashville? You guys start any babies?”

Teri had to laugh when she saw her sister and Smith suddenly look at each other and blush. She realized that her comment had pushed a button. Knowing she was suddenly in on their secret, she smiled and said in a hushed voice, “Hey, did I guess right? Are you pregnant?”

Lisa shook her head vigorously as she grabbed Teri by the arms. “No, no babies. But we’ve talked, and it’s out on the table. But we’re still talking, not starting.”

Teri was smirking. “Yeah, that’s what Mom calls the Zoe effect. She thinks Zoe’s baby is going to create an avalanche with you and Tiff. She said something about needing a nursery for the European tour.”

Lisa laughed. “I can picture tiny little tots with tiny little passports.”

Smith frowned. “And cases and cases of diapers. We’ll need a box truck just to carry all the paraphernalia: the strollers, the playpen, the rockers, cribs, and so many toys. All those babies, too much!”

Teri smiled. “Smith, you seem pretty familiar with all that baby business. Do you have a secret family you’re not talking about?”

Smith looked pained as he shook his head and looked towards Lisa with a big grin. “No, not yet. But I’ve got eyes, and my band guys all have big families. But the Zoe Effect is a great idea. If we’re going to take care of one, why not three? These junior Wildcats can grow up together.”

Tiffany poked her head in and laughed. “Mike will have a heart attack when I tell him we’re getting pregnant. I’m already driving him crazy being around him twenty-four-seven this month.”

Teri shook her head. “Nah. The guy is in seventh heaven, having you ‘sexing’ him up all the time. He’s loving it.”

Tiffany grabbed Teri and kissed her hard on the lips. “Nah, the little shit is right. I’m turning Mike into an old man with my demands. I never realized that once I opened that spigot, I couldn’t shut it off. Maybe all those years on tour left me with my needs unfulfilled. So now I’m filling up that tank.”

Mike came up and squeezed her. “Uh-huh. She’s got the libido of a nineteen-year-old boy. But I’m having fun trying to keep up.”

Lisa turned to Mike. “You missed the conversation. Tiff and I decided to both get preggers and have three little Wildcats go out with us for our European tour.”

Mike’s eyes widened. “Oh.” He turned to Tiffany and watched her nod.

Teri was impressed by his recovery when Mike said, “Uh, sure. I’m up for that.” He turned to Tiffany and said, “So we can throw the protection out and just knock a few out of the ballpark tonight, huh?”

Smith stared at Lisa. He grinned. “I guess this old man is in, too.”

Teri howled. “And just like that, peer pressure wins. Just don’t tell Jenn. She had this crazy notion a while back to be a teen mom. I think she’s forgotten all about that.”

Suddenly, Jenn called out from near the food tables. “No, Teri Nelson. I haven’t forgotten. I figured if I could go to school and nurse you back to health, then I could take care of an infant.”

Smith shook his head. “How's that possible? I mean, you’re both women.”

Gina laughed. “Hey, cowboy. Wait until you hear Jenn’s plan.”

“We’ll use the same sperm bank donor who contributed to Lisa and Teri. The baby would use the same sperm that fertilized Amy, and our baby would genetically be linked to both of us. You know, there’d be some of Teri’s genetic background fertilizing my egg, and I’d be hatching it inside my body.”

Smith paused to digest what Jenn had said. Then he stared at Jenn. “That’s crazy genius.” He then turned to Lisa. “I never heard this story before. Now I have even more respect for your mom and know where you get all your independence from.”

Lisa kissed him and then turned to her sister. “We’ve gotta work on finding out who our sperm donor guy is. You know, track him down and see what makes him tick. Even though he doesn’t know we exist, he’s still our baby daddy.”

Teri shook her head. “Nah. That’s wrong. Baby daddies are there, you know, present. This guy has no idea where his sperm went. But I agree. We need to find a private detective who can be discreet and reliable. I don’t want to find our guy and suddenly introduce him to the family. I grew up just with a mom and did just fine.”

Smith shook his head. “Yeah. You don’t need the scandal sheets suddenly connecting this guy with the two of you and the Wildcats. I can’t see any good coming out of it unless it’s for medical reasons. You know, hereditary deficiencies and that kind of stuff.”

Teri looked at them. “Do you think that his sperm caused me to be intersex? Is this all genetic? Will our baby be all right?”

Grace was nodding. “I think that bears some research. Lisa has no genetic problems, but it would be a shame if this guy’s DNA produces problems.”

Lisa was smiling. “All the more reason to find a good detective, you know, one who is great and can keep it all hush-hush. Of course, we’d always worry about whether some guy could be trusted not to spill the beans.”

Teri laughed. “A guy, huh? How about a Super Woman to do the job?”

Lisa blushed. “Oh, my gosh. I never thought of Jessica Jade helping us out.”

Jessica hugged Lisa. “I heard the conversation and would be happy to track him down. If he’s a bad guy, we can arrange to make him disappear, right, Teri?”

Teri's eyes grew wide. “Uh, no. We aren’t going to go all Ninja on him. But maybe some long-distance watching. I guess it all depends. But can we keep ourselves out of all of this? I don’t want another stalker.”

Dear Readers, You will start to see some redundancy in the storyline because, well, I've merged the story, and after a few more chapters, we will finally introduce some new stuff again. I do appreciate your loyalty and patience.

Chapter Eight
.
Lisa looked at Teri. “I think it’s great that Jessica’s going to help us out with this. I wish I could keep an eye on this guy. All my life, I’ve wondered about my father and why I was abandoned. I thought it was all my fault that he left Mom. I figured he didn’t want me.”

Teri shook her head. “Growing up, Mom never told you the truth about the Sperm Bank, right?”

Nah. It was just last year when she spilled the beans. I think Mom made a mistake by waiting.

Teri hugged her sister and kissed her on the cheek. “Yeah, finding out was hard to swallow. I’m lucky you told me. I was always wondering when our dad was going to show up and shower me with love. But it’s still hard to blame Mom. She really thought she was protecting us.”

Teri shook her head. “And having to do this scares me. I’m frightened of strangers. My run-in with Bruno’s brother made it hard to trust anybody.”

Lisa laughed. “Yeah, I can see how almost getting murdered a couple of times could do that to you. But c’mon. You trust guys like Wiggins, Gimli, Robert, Blank, and our guys, Richard and Phil. You just drew the wrong Tarot card with Amos.”

Teri gazed off into space, then turned back to her sister. “How about we write a song about Tarot cards, all mythical and stuff? You know, where the Death card keeps popping up?”

Lisa shook her head and grinned. “You’re too wrapped up in your Vampire thing. I can see you slipping into the occult, too. But try to remember that people want to dance to our music. Maybe we need to keep your ass grounded and not in some video game world.”

Teri smiled. “Yeah, I’ve read about too many musicians losing their minds in the fantasy world. You need to help me stay grounded. That’s my fault. I’m totally into reading this story about witches. It’s short and sweet.”

Lisa stared. “What’s the title of the book?”

“I forgot. Something about witches. Just a little fun. You see, there’s this fourteen-year-old who wakes up… Uh, never mind.”

Lisa looked at her sister, then shook her head. “Maybe we should stay away from our sperm donor and just get medical information. We don’t need to be friends. Maybe sneak into his job, copy his health files, and slip away.”

Teri nodded. “Sounds like spy work. But I was wondering what would happen if we just sent him a message asking for his medical records?”

Lisa shook her head. “What would you say? Our mom used your sperm, and now we want a buddy?”

Teri paused for a moment and chuckled. “Yeah, that does sound creepy. How about if I just run up, hug him, then start calling him daddy?” She smiled at her own words.

Gina laughed. “Sure. And after your heartwarming reunion, you’d want to introduce him to Jenn and show him pictures of you and Lisa performing on stage.”

“Yeah, that’s it. He can join us for Thanksgiving with the family.”

Gina shook her head. “And he’ll give you hugs, kisses, and buy you ice cream. Maybe he’ll bring you balloons.”

Teri laughed. “Do you think he’d buy me a pony to show how much he loves me?” She pretended to sigh. “I guess this isn’t family reunion material. Rejection from the Hallmark Channel, boom!”

Lisa hugged her little sister. “Yeah, this crushes our fantasy. But we’ve got to get his sperm sample to a research place that can examine his DNA and make sure it’s still good. Maybe you got the spoiled batch, you know, like your DNA went bad.”

Teri grinned. “Thanks for throwing me into the box of broken toys. I’m the DNA that went bad, like chicken salad on a school trip.”

Gina laughed. “Curried chicken salad is one of my favorites."

Tiffany was smiling. “Mmm. I just had Pesto Chicken Salad that was awesome. Fresh basil, Parmesan, and olive oil.”

Teri was laughing. “Sounds delicious and gives me another nickname. I can be Chicken Salad or maybe Bad Mayo.”

Gina was laughing. “I chose Mayo. That could be your anonymous name when you check into a hotel - Margaret Mayo.”

Teri winked. “My check-in name is Jane Bach. You know, kind of like the composer.”

Gina nodded. “Except it’s different. But I’ve got the greatest name, Joan Weston.”

They all turned and stared.

Gina looked up at the sky. “She’s the most famous Roller Derby queen of all time.”

Tiffany was looking her up on her phone, “The Blonde Bomber.”

Gina smiled. “She started it all.”

Jenn kissed Teri. “Honey, I don’t care if our baby is intersex or you call yourself Joe Mayo. I’ll still love both of you.”

Grace nodded. “They do DNA testing on babies while they’re still in the womb. Gives you time to prepare.”

Smith was listening and turned to Lisa. “Is there a chance you’re carrying a recessive gene, too?”

Lisa kissed Smith gently and shrugged. “I’ll love our baby girl.”

Smith nodded. “Are we having girls? All I know is all about boy bands.”

Teri was trying to be serious. “Maybe put a hold on babies until we get some answers. Jenn doesn’t need any excuses. I think that she’d love to be pregnant right now.”

Jenn hugged Teri and kissed her. “But only with your baby, Rock Star. Our baby will be perfect regardless of her DNA.”

Gina laughed. “Well, yeah. Okay, we call a baby moratorium until we get some answers. But once we get the okay, we all vote for girls ‘cause girls are perfect and boys are ‘tupid’.”

Tiff hugged Mike. “We could still get preggers, baby. My DNA is all warm and cuddly. And I’m ready for my king.”

Mike kissed her gently. “I love your DNA and want to be the one who makes a baby with you. We can start tonight.”

Tiffany kissed him on the neck and whispered in his ear before gently biting his earlobe.

Gina laughed. “Just looking at the two of you, no doubt, you’re ready.”

Tiffany kissed Gina on the lips, then looked her straight in the eyes. “I asked Mike if he’d impregnate you, too. Then we’d have two perfect Mike babies.”

Gina kissed her back, then looked at Mike. “That’s kind of you to be so generous with your wonderful, caring boy toy. But what happens when he falls in love with me and doesn’t want to come back to you?”

Tiffany paused to think. “Hmmm. Well, we can’t lose our drummer, so I’ll just have to shoot him.”

Gina nodded and fist-bumped. “That’s fair. Wildcats first, right?”

Tiffany nodded. “Seems only right. Kinda like how the Black Widow spider kills their mate after it gets pregnant.”

Mike laughed and turned to Smith. “I think I’ve joined a cult.”

Smith looked around and slapped him on the back. “A hell of a cult.”

Gina smirked at Tiffany. “Everyone’s gonna be comparing our two babies. Mine would be so adorable and cuddly with her curly brown hair and sparkly eyes. Gorgeous.”

Tiffany seemed defensive. “Mine would be blonde and beautiful.”

“Mine would be brilliant, scoring high on standardized tests.”

“Mine would be beautiful and blonde, just like her mother.”

“And mine would have great rhythm and be happy to play in the dirt.”

“And mine would be blonde and beautiful.

While everyone was enjoying their evening on the rooftop patio, Richard approached Jenn. He smiled and whispered, “Can we talk privately for a minute?”

Jenn nodded and moved with him to a quiet spot where no one could see them.

Richard spoke quietly. “About the text you sent out telling everyone that Teri was fine.”

Jenn nodded. “Sure, I got a heads-up from Gina, too.”

Richard smiled. “How many people did you text?”

Jenn had to think for a second. “Teri and I created the list together before her surgery. Why?”

Richard shook his head. “Well, somehow it was reposted on social media. Everyone’s speculating about what Teri had done and why she would be in the hospital for so long.”

Jenn wondered out loud. “Is five days a long time?” She shook her head. “I guess it is.”

“Recovery from major surgery is a primary reason people remain hospitalized. The Wildcats' name recognition has increased since the fundraiser. I have been receiving many inquiries. When someone calls, I tell them it’s personal.”

Jenn was wide-eyed. “What’s going to happen?”

Richard shrugged. “Frankly, I don’t know. I’m worried because we lack control over the social stuff. This is Teri’s private life, and she shouldn’t feel like she’s the center of a storm. I hope that it will blow over when the next big bubble of nonsense pops.”

Jenn shook her head. “What can I do?”

“Don’t let anyone ask you questions. Say no to interviews.”

Jenn nodded.

Richard hugged her. “Now, the Wildcats have moved into the famous lane, and paparazzi might hang around trying to take photos. Keep yourself as private as possible until all of this passes.”

Jenn wiped a tear from her eye. “Are we going to say anything to Teri?”

Richard sighed. “I guess I should have talked to you together. She’s got to watch what she does, too. C’mon, let’s talk to Teri.”

They both walked over and sat with Teri.

She turned and smiled at the two of them. “This surprise party is so much fun. It’s great.”

Richard nodded. “It’s great, but something’s come up and I need to run it by you. After that, we’ll have a band meeting and talk about it.”

Teri looked at both of them. “Bad, huh?”

Jenn sat down next to her and buried her face in Teri’s chest. She was crying.

Richard looked at both of them. “Nothing bad, but we need damage control.”

They were both nodding after Teri heard the whole story and watched Richard walk away. Teri was holding Jenn and trying to comfort her. “It’s all right. This could have happened to anyone. But Richard is in charge, and everything will be fine. The paparazzi thing bothers me. But you shouldn’t be involved in this.”

Jenn smiled and kissed her. “It’s okay, like ’til death do us part’ stuff. After all, you’re my rich girlfriend.”

As they were both sitting there, Amy came over and looked at them curiously. “Is everything okay?”

Teri nodded. “Yeah, but we’re getting too famous, too fast. But hopefully it’s all being handled.”

Amy smiled, “Well, that’s good to hear. Now, this is your mama talking. I know you’re having fun, but I think it's time to call it a night. You need to watch your stamina and save your energy so that you can heal quickly and get back on your feet.”

Jenn encouraged Teri to get up. “C’mon, Rock Star. Let’s tell everyone good night.”

Teri sighed as she stood. “Yeah, you’re both right. I’m getting tired, and it’s going to take me a few extra minutes to get ready for bed. On my first night home, I still have to dilate one more time. Oh, what fun, eh?”

With that, Teri walked around, thanking everyone and reminding them to visit. Then, she followed her mom and Jenn as they led her back downstairs.

After Teri took a shower and settled into bed, she could barely keep her eyes open as Jenn held her tightly. Teri smiled and kissed her face. “Well, we did it, huh?”

Jenn nodded. “Yep, we did. And I know how important it is for my wife to be happy.”

Teri paused to reflect. “Yeah, crazy. I’m gonna be your wife. I never thought about being a wife. I've never had any practice being a mom or a wife: no Barbies, no tea parties, no dress up. Instead, I was well-versed in sports, gaming, and music. I guess some of that overlaps, but I’ve got to learn a lot of things to be a proper wife for you.”

“A proper wife, huh? As in, when I get pregnant, would you like to share the nursing duties?

“You mean, give our baby warm bottles of your milk late at night while you rest?”

“Well, more than that. You have ovaries that produce estrogen. And I read that the doctor can start you on a prescription that will enhance your breasts and milk glands. You’ll be able to feed our baby with the milk your body produces.”

Teri began to cry. “That’s crazy to even talk about my breasts like they count. Seriously, they’re so small, how would I have enough space there to have milk? I get that our baby will inherit some of my genes and be fed with your milk. But that would be so crazy if my boobies could create milk. A year ago, sitting in a study hall, I never thought that any of this would be happening.” She wiped the tears running down her face.

Jenn smiled. “Is that good?”

She smiled. “It’s perfect. All this stuff was hidden from me. I was a sleeper alien, like a video game. It’s where I discover I’m the son of Poseidon. Or my real parents were wizards.”

Teri hugged Jenn tightly. “Getting my genitals lined up with the rest of my changing body was a gift. But it’s going to be bizarre hanging out with the guys. Tony’s such a horn dog, and Don wants to be more than friends. I should wear a sign that says I’ve always liked girls. You know that hasn’t changed.”

Jenn was nodding. “So if I wasn’t here, would you make a play for Gina or some other woman who likes girls?”

Teri paused to think and shrugged. “I don’t know because there are too many what-ifs in the way. And all of this is getting crazy ‘cause we’re bringing a new life into this world.”

“So, do you want to start now?”

Teri gulped. “We need more information before we start. We have to track down my sperm daddy.”

“Sperm daddy!”

“Yeah, that’s not really a good song title, huh?”

“Yep. No Grammy award for Sperm Daddy!”

Dear Readers, Here is a newly rewritten chapter that integrates with the core of the original Wildcat Fall. This is the continuing saga. I would appreciate any feedback. Constructive criticism is important to me as I am rewriting this story. Thanks.
.

New Chapter Nine
.
Jessica kissed Mac goodbye and headed into Philly. After driving an hour in traffic, she park in a lot and followed directions until she saw the sign, Fertility Center, on the building. Jessica waved to Lisa, who was waiting out in front. “Hey, are we ready?”

After completing the identification process inside, the receptionist was extremely helpful. Thirty minutes later, the two of them were reviewing the records of John Dempsey while having coffee at Starbucks across the street.

Lisa glanced at Jessica. “Could this guy be a John Doe, you know, a fake name?”

Jessica frowned. “Not likely. We know that Jack Dempsey had to show ID, undergo a physical, then provide blood and urine samples before selling his sperm. We also know they still have more sperm samples in their freezers. So now we’ve got two jobs - finding Jack Dempsey and testing to make sure his DNA is A-OK.”

“His DNA is A-OK. You’re quite the poet with your acronyms.” Lisa was grinning.

Jessica shook her head. “Yep. Mastering acronyms is a military thing. I guess it’s pretty silly.”

Lisa frowned as she looked at the beautiful woman. “I forget you were special forces.”

Jessica smiled but looked off into the distance. “Yep. It’s part of my past. And it’s as deeply ingrained as growing up with a crazy father. Looking at the bright side, I made the best friends and found my husband in the service. And now, Mac and I are paying back by helping our soldiers deal with their post-war world.”

Lisa shook her head. “Sometimes I feel pretty selfish just playing music and shutting out the politics.”

Jessica squeezed her hand. “Well, you need to keep yourself sane. We all do what we can do. The Cats donated a lot of concert money to good charities on the tour.”

“Thanks, but we can do more.”

Jessica smiled. “I work at helping to elect people that I believe will do the right thing. But I think the twenty-four-hour news cycle explodes your brain.”

Lisa sighed. “Yeah, everything seems so complicated and desparate. And we still need to find a lab that can analyze DNA.”

Jessica nodded. “I know that answer. Your mom works with a doctor who’ll send us to the right lab.”

Lisa took out her phone and paused to read. “The answer is yes; a person’s DNA can be tested to predict whether they are a carrier for genetic defects. So Jenn, Smith, and I could also have our DNA tested. That’s great to know!”

Jessica nodded. “I wonder if we could get Jack Dempsey give a DNA sample and have more blood work done.”

Lisa smiled. “Well, we know that before we’re done, we’ll learn a lot more about Jack Dempsey.”

Lisa called her mom and the doctor called them back.

“Lisa, I’m happy to provide you with the name of a lab that specializes in DNA testing. You know they did a complete workup on Teri when we were working on her intersex diagnosis.”

“Thank you, doctor.”

Frankel reminded them that intersex is not a disorder, just a natural variation.

Lisa arranged for the sample to be picked up. She smiled at Jessica. “It was just a question of giving them my credit card and asking to expedite the procedure.”

Jessica nodded. “It’s simple. Money talks.”

Lisa pondered this, then shook her head. “Money. You know, it’s crazy not to worry about money anymore. I have it and need to share it. I’m going to write you a check and donate to your organization.”

Jessica laughed out loud. “Check? Do you even have a checkbook?”

Lisa shook her head. “A figure of speech, right? What I need to do is give you my credit card number and make a donation.”

Jessica nodded. “Great! We’ll use your money to help battered wives and families, and to help our soldiers successfully re-enter society.”

Lisa smiled. “You’ve been our guardian angel through the entire Wildcat experience.”

“I’m happy to help you deal with Jack Dempsey. You and Teri have helped me out plenty of times in the past. You both saved my life after I got shot.”

Later, when Lisa called her younger sister, she was in a good mood. “Ah, my dear lost daddy. Tell him that my birthday’s coming up, and I want a pony. I want a black and white pony, and I need a pink cowgirl outfit with white boots.”

Jessica heard her on speaker phone and laughed. She yelled out. “Don’t cry, little girl. I’m working my way through Google, Facebook, the White Pages, and Ancestry.com. I’m hoping to get a hit.”

Teri laughed. “No Bat Cave? No digital magic where you travel back in time and see my sweet papa donating his sperm. I wanted to see him walking out the door with a check in his pocket.”

As soon as she mentioned the word check, both Jessica and Lisa started laughing.

“What? What did I say?”

Lisa laughed at her younger sister. “Have you ever written a check?”

Teri thought for a minute. “No, but didn’t Mom give us checks on our birthday, or did she just put cash in an envelope?”

They were all laughing.

Teri spoke up. “Hey, Jessica. If you get any hits, can I come along? I want to see my daddy up close and see if I look like him. I promise not to talk to him, just stare a bunch.”

Lisa shook her head. “And what if your dear poppa is spending life in a state prison for murder, or he’s on the run from the FBI for embezzlement?”

Teri’s voice softened and got serious. “Oh. I never thought of him being a bad guy.”

Lisa wasn’t budging an inch from reality. “Well, he did sell his sperm for cash. I’m wondering how desperate he was. Maybe drugs were involved.”

Teri sounded serious. “I never considered any bad stuff. Or how about if Jack Dempsey has a real family and is a great dad? I’d knock on his door and tell him about us.”

Lisa laughed. “You’re so ten years old.”

Teri smiled. “Yeah. I like being a kid. There’s no harm in being Peter Pan.”

Lisa shook her head. “You’ve gotten away with that because you’re the baby in the family. Jenn’s in love with the boy who wants to run away with the circus.”

Teri shook her head. “Hey, my musical ability is all mature and grown up; it’s just my point of view that’s juvenile. And now listen to this. I don’t know if I can be the little kid anymore. Jenn wants me to be a mommy, too. How weird is that? She says there’s a way that I can take shots to nurse our baby.”

Lisa shook her head. “Picturing you as a nursing mother blows my mind.”

“Yeah, me too. It’s strange to say it all out loud. But seriously, don’t you have any curiosity about this guy? Half your DNA comes from a stranger.”

Lisa laughed. “Okay, okay. You’ll be the first to know what we find out. And, we’re giving a big donation to Jessica’s charity.”

“Yeah, that’s a great idea. I was thinking…”

Lisa smiled, “Okay, my sweet sister. What’s your idea?”

“Let’s talk to Robert and play at the Rendezvous. We could do a long weekend of fundraisers. We just have to wait until I can stand on my feet for an evening. Maybe in a couple weeks?”

Lisa smiled. “That’s a great idea. We should run it by the band, too. However, you’ll need your doctor’s approval. Without her permission, it’s a no-go. And I’ve gotta add, you always have great ideas, Pan.”

“Huh?”

“Sure, little sis. I can’t very well call you Peter Pan. I mean, that’s not fair to call you a boy’s name.”

Teri struggled to find something good to say. “Pan sounds like a character in a Shakespeare play. You know, Midsummer Night’s Dream.”

“You’re thinking of Puck.”

Teri turned to her sister in awe. “You know Shakespeare?”

Lisa laughed excitedly. “Big secret here. I’ve read them all. But news flash, kiddo. A woman wrote some of his plays.”

“Huh?”

“I like reading about Shakespeare. Of course, we’d need a time machine to verify who wrote them.”

“Wow, I never knew any of that, and you’ve read them all?”

“All. Will gets credit for 38 plays, 154 sonnets, and numerous poems. Back in sixth grade, I checked out his plays, one at a time, from the library. And now, I’ve downloaded all of them to my computer.”

Teri shook her head. “I never knew you read anything. I thought your whole life was working up a sweat. Like with Smith.”

“C’mon, sis. Are you jealous?”

Teri started laughing. “Of your reading or your lovemaking? We imagine your lovemaking is as physical as everything else you do. You’re a rock babe, tough girl, athletic jock type. We pictured the two of you going at it like a mixed martial arts cage match.”

At first, Lisa stared at her sister. She was trying to work through what Teri had just said. After a minute of thinking, she grinned, smacking Teri on the arm.

Teri immediately rubbed her arm. “Ow! Hey, why’d you do that?”

Lisa went to smack Teri again, But Teri grabbed Lisa’s fist and surrounded it with her two hands. Using her extra height, she pulled that fist downwards and held it there. Then, she let it go. Getting right in her face and gritting her teeth, Teri said, “You bully. First, I’m still recovering and shouldn’t be stretching my muscles too much. Second, this is not over, big sis. Just cause you're older doesn't make you better. When the doctor releases me, I promise to take you down until you beg for mercy.” Then, Teri reached out and hugged her.

Lisa sighed. “I’m sorry. But you just tossed our whole relationship into a bucket, making us sound like we’re rutting dogs.”

Teri squeezed hard. “Well, we enjoy the fireworks that go on twenty-four seven. It’s like you’d been saving it. But now I have to tell you a secret that I haven’t shared with anyone except Jenn.”

Lisa stared at her, waiting to hear.

“Okay. All the Wildcats have urges and needs. And I kinda vicariously ride your ups and downs. Right?”

Lisa nodded.

“Well, I don’t get incredible moments. Grace thinks it’s because my body doesn’t produce any testosterone. Women have small amounts of testosterone that get their motors going.”

Lisa was shaking her head. “I heard that somewhere, but never gave it much thought. I just figured it was all the same for us.”

Teri wiped her eyes. “Not for me. I don’t have any, and it’s not being produced. It’s okay. I’m not in any pain just makes me different. But back to what I was talking about. It’s right out there, big bold capital letters, how you are head over heels over Smith. I see love with all the Wildcats.”

“Oh, my God, Teri. It’s so bad. He drives me crazy. Every time that I’m with him, well, I get so revved up, and well, I’ve never felt this before.”

Teri squeezed her again. “I love you.”

Lisa was grinning. “Thank you for sharing about your testosterone. Maybe you can take some pills or shots and try to balance all that out.”

Teri nodded. “I’ve talked with Grace about it and contacted the endocrinologist who helped to diagnose me as intersex. I hope we can discuss this, and it might make things better. But the truth is that I am so happy with Jenn and wouldn’t want anything different.”

“I can see that. I love the way you both are together. And I am sure that you make Jenn just as happy as she makes you.”

“Yeah. In the meantime, let’s get back to discussing a weekend at the Rendezvous. I want to make it special so that we fill the place every night, and people not only pay the cover but also donate money. It would be a good excuse to get the band rehearsing sooner than later.”

Lisa was nodding and listening carefully enough to encourage Teri to go on. “I’m sure Robert will donate part of the ticket price or the liquor. Do you think Zoe would be okay with that? I mean, can she play four nights straight?”

Lisa was nodding. “I know that Zoe will be excited about playing to help out moms and kids. And how cool would it be to see her showing and rocking on stage with her boomer inside?”

Teri thought for a minute. “I’m going to start working on arranging my Vampire opera so we can play those songs live. Yeah, that would be so cool to do a few at the Rendezvous.”

Lisa laughed, “Hey, Rock Star. Keep it simple and just teach us one new song at a time. And make it a dance music tune, I am sure that DJ Blank will see that it’s played everywhere.”

Teri paused. “Do you think that’s going to bother Wiggins and Warner Records?”

“Nope. He’s all about good causes, and maybe we can release it as a single and donate the sales, too.”

After talking to her sister, Teri got excited and opened up her songbook. She found the lyrics to describing when the two young lovers meet. She tried to imagine it in her head. She pictured it as a series of Haiku poetry.

Walk in the daylight
Trout swimming in a cold brook
Chasing after mayflies.

Sensing another one
No heartbeat, empty like me
Saw inside his mind

Staring at my face
He was ready to run far
Fearing he was prey

I whispered, No, don’t run.
I control my thirst.
Stay, I begged.

He stared, frozen in his tracks.
Fear on his face.
Worried I might drain his life.
And imagined I was a monster

No, stop. This girl does care
And she isn’t bad
I want to know you
I want to talk to you

His voice was soft and gentle.
I intended no harm
was just caught up in your beauty
And wanted to know your name

We’re so different from you
We only bleed animals, not human flesh.
But I can’t stop thinking about you

After rereading and rewriting the words, Teri texted it to Zoe and wrote, “It’s my opening scene in my Vampire Opera. For some reason, the first three verses are Haiku. Interested in hearing feedback. Right now, it’s too Phantom of the Opera and seems flat.”

Within minutes, Zoe had written back. “Crazy, awesome! I’m picturing playing soft, love music in the background while Gina recites the Haiku poems, like the Moody Blues did in their album Knights in White Satin. Then you and Lisa sing the song together.”

Dear Readers, Here is a newly rewritten chapter that integrates with the core of the original Wildcat Fall. This is the continuing saga. I would appreciate any feedback. Constructive criticism is important to me as I am rewriting this story. Thanks.
.
New Chapter Ten

Tiffany and Gina were hanging out with Teri and Jenn. Gina was looking at her phone online. “Well, everybody on social media seems obsessed with Teri and her mystery surgery. Word is out.”

Jenn looked over, upset. “This is all my fault. I never thought that a simple text to friends would become such a big deal.”

Gina shook her head. “A lot of people online are buzzing. No one knows what kind of surgery it was. All they know is that she’s doing well.”

Jenn blushed. “That’s all I said. I never went into any detail, but Teri wanted everyone to know she was fine.”

Gina patted Jenn. “Well, there are all kinds of speculations. Richard needs to be contacted. Teri’s surgery is being blown out of proportion. Here, look.” She handed her phone to Jenn.

As Jenn flipped through, she realized that all sorts of rumors had started from her simple text. There was a lot of speculation about what kind of surgery she had and more. Someone said she had a baby. People guessed she had a disease, and others thought she underwent reconstructive surgery. One person speculated that she might have lost a leg or an arm. Others wondered if she had been in a car accident after a wild night out fueled by alcohol and drugs that went wrong. Wild stories circulated about dog bites, shark attacks on vacation, and even skydiving accidents where the chute failed to open. There were even rumors claiming she was a drug addict and that the surgery was just a cover-up for detoxing.

After going through all of this, Jenn looked up at Gina with tears in her eyes. “This is terrible. Everything’s all distorted and blown out of proportion. These are all lies! And where did they get all these photos and news articles?”

Gina came over and looked with her. “Everything here is created by sad people who have a talent for using Artificial Intelligence. They like to stir up a lot of dust. These photos aren’t of Teri. It’s all fake and morally wrong.”

Jenn was shaking her head. “It’s just not fair. Her operation was a good thing, a happy thing. And now, strangers are fabricating lies and presenting fake photos to support their claims. What can we do?”

Tiffany wrapped her arms around Jenn. “Yeah, we need to stop all this stuff from getting out of control. Richard definitely needs to be involved. He’ll know what to do and how we need to announce this. We’ve got to get everything straightened out.”

Jenn buried her face in Tiffany’s chest. “I’m so sorry. It’s all my fault.”

Tiffany was rubbing her back. “No, stop that. It’s not your fault. You didn’t do anything wrong or bad. But somebody saw your positive statement about Teri being out of surgery and doing well, and shit happens. Believe me, Richard will know the right thing to do. But let's hold off sharing this with Teri or Amy. I know Conor would go out, find the guilty people, then kill them all.”

Jenn looked horrified. “Really?”

Tiff shook her head. “Uh, well, maybe not. But I know the man, and he’s all about protecting his own. But for now, we’ll call Richard.”

Gina, Tiffany, and Jenn all went outside together to talk to Richard. They made sure that they were out in the open where no one could eavesdrop on their call.

“Richard, we have a problem.”

“Hi, Gina. What’s wrong?”

“Well, I was looking at social media this morning, and people are speculating about Teri’s surgery.”

Richard moaned. “Yeah. I got wind of this earlier, but thought it was going to die out. Is it spinning out of control?”

Tiffany jumped in. “Yeah, it totally sucks. I’m looking at fake headlines and all these bad fake photos of the band, and well, it’s wrong.”

“Uh, hi, Tiff. Yeah, I agree. I saw some of this and was expecting a call. We’ll need to contact Gina’s dad. And we’ll create a news release, too.”

Jenn was furious. “They are talking about Teri having a baby, and saying she has a secret life. And here’s another one where she’s been institutionalized for a lobotomy. This is all crazy!”

Jenn was out of breath. “Yeah, okay. Thanks, Richard. Just out of curiosity. What kind of baby did Teri have?”

Richard laughed. “She had twins, a boy and a girl. You can even find Google pictures of her holding them proudly. Only one problem, Teri has six fingers on both hands.”

“It’s really not funny, is it?” Gina sounded concerned.

“Well, the problem is that it’s all about Yahoo, Facebook, TikTok, and Instagram. They’ll let people post anything, and the company owners won’t take things down unless you get a court order. Since you started your Cats video blog, more have popped up. But we’ve been monitoring all of that.”

Jenn was still upset. “Wow. But we didn’t do anything wrong. It’s not fair!”

“Right. But there is actually a law on the books that says that you can’t sue any social platforms for stuff that people publish on there.”

“Seriously! So they make money and don’t have to be accountable?”

“Yep.”

“Well, what can we do? Should we hold a press conference and clear this all up?”

“No. They’ll use that video to spawn hundreds of press conference copycats. It’s a lot easier to let them spread rumors that can’t be verified. People eventually realize they’re being taken advantage of. As long as it’s not illegal, we don’t act.”

“But how about all the lies they’re spreading?”

Richard sighed. “You’re just going to have to pretend that it doesn’t affect you. Just keep going on as if all this nonsense doesn’t exist or matter. Oh, and one important thing. Never acknowledge them or their actions. If you do, it means that they have reached you, and they will continue to do so. Never get online and try to argue with them. They thrive on that.”

“So, it’s useless. Dang. That’s not fair.” Jenn was embarrassed and angry.

“No, there’s nothing fair about all of this. However, social platforms lack guardrails or controls. That’s terrible.”

“Well, maybe we should stop our postings of our video blog. We could tell YouTube that we are done with them because they don’t have any censors.” Tiffany was boiling over with anger, thinking that their entertainment efforts were being misused for the wrong purpose.

“If you did that, you wouldn’t be proving anything. And you’d be punishing your fans, as they enjoy watching those videos for free. It’s family entertainment. That’s just the reality we live in. Punishing your fans for a few shits is not the way to go.”

When Richard said shit, all three of them looked at each other in surprise.

Tiffany spoke. “Okay. Thanks, Richard.”

As they were walking back in, Gina summed it up. “I have never felt more helpless. It’s like I don’t have control over anything. I don’t like it.”

Tiff hugged them both. “Ditto. We need to fight back, but we have to be smart.”

“So we have to agree to do what Richard said. Okay?”

They all had a group hug to seal the promise.

Edward Williamson Jr. had been texting back and forth about the Wildcats all night. Yesterday, someone exposed a private message from Teri’s girlfriend, Jenn. It was shared with friends, informing a few people that Teri had completed her surgery and was on her way to Recovery.

When they saw it online, the message lit up the chats, sparking a flurry of questions about what was happening. Everyone wondered what kind of surgery Teri had and why it was necessary.

In his mind, Eddie wanted to be a hero. He’d always dreamed of everyone admiring his brilliance. So, he’d been scrolling and searching through the most recent references to the Wildcats, but all he could find were mentions of the band taking time off after the Labor Day fundraiser.

Eddie loved the Wildcats. He had a thing for powerful, sexy women, and all five of the Cats rocked his boat. He even had a file containing photos and videos of the beautiful women in the band on a special hard drive full of other photos and videos of women that he would watch frequently when he was in the mood.

Eddie had it made. His mom always went to bed early. She worked at their local Whole Foods, and Eddie could amuse himself on the internet without being interrupted all night long. He had the perfect life, living in the basement downstairs. He had a fridge, a microwave, and a sink. He and his mom installed a full bathroom just for him.

When he was finishing up high school, his father had walked out on them and was living in a crummy apartment that Eddie only visited once. When he’d come by Dad’s place on his eighteenth birthday, his father was drunk. Edward Williamson Senior had offered him a beer instead of a present.

On the last night of his life, Edward Williamson was walking on the sidewalk on Tenth Avenue when a big Tesla ran him down. After the autopsy, he was cremated, and his ashes were scattered in the Cooper River Park.

His Mom found an injury attorney who took care of everything. Fortunately, during the trial, no one had looked too deeply into Edward Williamson’s social life. The night that he’d been crushed, the off-duty city bus driver was stumbling down Tenth Avenue after spending the evening with a new girlfriend who liked whiskey and cocaine. His alcohol level was twice what it should have been, and the drugs had surely addled his brain. But that became immaterial in court. More importantly, the judge and jury had seen the traffic camera video show the large sedan speed up, jump the curb, and mow him down before it raced through the streets. The automated drive sensors kept accelerating until hitting a hundred-year-old Red Maple, killing the sleeping driver.

The deceased driver’s insurance company and Tesla Automotive were the ones that their lawyer, Ralph Dombrowski, went after in court. After showing the traffic video several times and hearing from engineering experts, Tesla settled. They collected $5 million. The lawyer got half. The rest of the money set them up for life. Insurance paid off the mortgage on their row house, and they’d received a lump sum.

Eddie and his mom agreed that if they spent wisely, the two of them could continue living the way they had before his Pop had gotten squashed. Eddie even found a part-time job in the local McDonald’s.

But now, it was much more exciting to play the central figure in solving a real Wildcat mystery. His screen name was Runner. He’d named himself after the Wildcats' big song, Run, Run, Gone! And the best part was that everyone assumed he was female and in high school. It was cool because all these young girls confided in him, as if they were in school together. Runner had a lot of friends.

It is impossible to meet, which was a good thing. No one would approve of an overweight twenty-six-year-old guy carrying on with teenage girls. When they exchanged photos, Eddie wisely used photos of his niece that his sister-in-law had posted. He’d added a lot of Runner friends' photos to his hard drive. Sometimes, he was shocked by what the girls texted or the photos they shared. Of course, Eddie saved them all.

Eddie lived across the river from Philadelphia, so Runner volunteered to go scout around. He asked if anyone knew Teri’s address. Runner said she’d go after she finished her eleventh-grade classes that day.

They knew that Teri’s girlfriend, Jenn, was going to college and had gotten a place in West Philly. Someone dug deep and tracked down the deed transfer, so Eddie knew the address. He promised to hang around and take some photos with his iPhone.

The next morning, he told his Mom he’d be back for dinner and walked down to the PATCO train station. Eddie rode over the Delaware River into Center City and then over the Schuylkill River into West Philadelphia. He’d written down the address. He found a spot and watched.

He bought a pretzel and kept an eye on the entrance to their building. Eddie was always amazed by the amount of information available on databases that some people could search and find. All the girls in the Wildcats' fan clubs had a ton of information they happily shared. He struck gold and was able to photograph both Teri and her girlfriend walking three blocks to a Thai place for lunch. Teri wore a backpack. Eddie saw Teri reach in and take out an inflatable cushion to sit on as they ate. Eddie was so busy with his iPhone that he didn’t notice Jenn take a shot of him.

He had to buy lunch to keep up his surveillance. The food was good, but a bit too spicy. He documented everything as accurately as possible until lunch upset his stomach, and he had to head home to use the bathroom. Just the idea of using a public toilet gave him a headache.

That night, Runner shared all the photos online. They all wondered why Teri Nelson sat on the inflatable cushion.

After a lot of discussion, one girl said she found the answer. “Google says that those inflatable donuts are for back pain, hemorrhoids, coccyx injury, or people who are bedridden.”

“Nah,” texted another. “She just got out of the hospital after five days. They have to be connected.”

“Well, it says that those cushions relieve pressure on surgical sites.”

Runner was in on the chat. “Surgeries! Maybe she has rectal cancer or stuff like that!”

“Gross!”

Runner kept texting. “But we need to find out more.”

“How?”

Runner asked, “Can we get a copy of her medical records?”

“That is so illegal, and hospital computers are all safeguarded.”

Runner had watched movies about this. “Uh-huh. But doctors’ offices are easier to hack. And they get copies of everything. Let’s find out where her doctor’s office is.”

Three days later, they located Teri’s doctor in Allentown.

Runner was excited. “Do we know any hackers?”

“There’s a lot of gamers in my school. I’ll bet they know somebody.”

“I know a computer nerd who’s kind of a hacker. I’ll bet he could help.”

Runner was curious. “How ya gonna do that?”

“He likes me. I just gotta ask.”

A day later, their chat exploded. “This guy scored, and he’s posted all of Teri’s private medical records online. He says that Teri had a Metoidioplasty surgery.”

Richard called Teri when the Wildcats’ site was blowing up over her medical history being published. “It’s good that you’ve been totally upfront about your intersex diagnosis. Anyone can search and read the newspaper articles and interviews. The only thing that was newly added to your records was your surgery.”

Teri was wiping the tears as she held the phone. “Fuck, Richard. I don’t know whether I should be mad or upset. My whole life’s online, and how do you stop that?”

Richard was angry, too. “I talked to Gina’s dad. He says it’s literally impossible to take down what's been posted. We can initiate legal action and attempt to identify the hacker. That person can be arrested. What do you think?”

Teri was not in a forgiving mood. “I’d arrest whoever did this. It’s illegal and pisses me off, too.”

All the band members were sympathetic and realized their lives were becoming public. They fumed, knowing nothing could be done. Richard posted a news item on their site discussing Teri’s surgery. Rather than lie, everything was mentioned.

Gina’s dad sent letters to all the Cats doctors, urging increased security to be implemented immediately, implying that they’d be held responsible for any future leaks.

After the medical records were published, Eddie was elated. Runner remained a hero, and everyone included her in their chats. Her photos were posted, and she got noticed. Then it was all forgotten when news broke about Justin Bieber becoming a father.

Eddie was still loved playing Runner in their chat room, and while his status had dimmed, he was still part of the in-group. He’d forgotten all of it until the hacker was arrested. As the State Police stated in their news conference, it was an amateur job, leaving numerous digital fingerprints behind. They said he was cooperating fully with the FBI, discussing his accomplices as part of a plea bargain.

Eddie freaked out hearing this news. He was sitting with his mom in front of the TV, eating dinner. It was Taco Tuesday, and he’d been enjoying the Taco Bell steak grilled cheese burrito combo until he heard the news. He excused himself to go downstairs to lose his dinner. As he was flushing repeatedly, he realized that the cops could be knocking on his door tonight. Runner was one of the key figures in this whole scheme, and he knew they’d start tracking him down. Eddie envisioned them coming to the door with search warrants.

With the sounds of his mom still asking if he was okay, he hurried to disconnect his computer and his hard drive. He got out a shopping bag and loaded everything. Telling his mom that he’d be back soon, he walked down to the bus stop.

As he climbed on the city bus, he realized that he’d also kept all the photos of Runner’s friends. He’d taken some glee in looking at these high school girls showing off their new outfits and even some beach bathing suits, too. Now, all his saved stuff had to go. He shook inwardly, thinking about being arrested for porn and photos of underage girls saved on his computer and special drive. He had to get rid of everything. Even if they figured out who Runner was, he needed to get rid of anything that could send him to prison.

After getting off the bus, Eddie walked straight to the Cooper River and made sure no one saw him drop the hardware into the deepest part. He cried all the way home after losing his laptop and hard drive with his collections. He prayed hoping he’d never be caught.

The next day, Eddie used money he’d saved working at Micky D’s to buy a new computer. It wasn’t as nice or as big, but it would have to do. He didn’t bother buying a hard drive, swearing he’d never make the same mistake twice. In his mind, Runner died when the computer did the deep six. The hard drive and the computer were rusting in the river and would never work again.

That afternoon, he called their old lawyer, Ralph Dombrowski, and asked for an appointment. He wanted to establish client-lawyer confidentiality and ask about what he should do. He feared that this nightmare would never end. And it was all Teri Nelson’s fault.

Dear Readers, Here is a newly rewritten chapter that integrates with the core of the original Wildcat Fall. This is the continuing saga. I would appreciate any feedback. Constructive criticism is important to me as I am rewriting this story. Thanks.
.

Chapter Eleven

Jessica Jade called Lisa excitedly. “I found our guy! He’s got a Facebook page promoting his band, and he’s a pretty successful producer at Electric Lady Studios in New York City. I’d say you inherited his genes!”

Lisa looked at his photo and read a blurb from the recording studio website. “I see him. He’s gotta be talented to work at Electric Lady. It’s considered one of the classic studios.”

Jessica was excited. “I think we hit the jackpot. He’s not doing anything crazy. He seems pretty responsible.”

Lisa finished reading his bio. “You know, he’s playing at a small club this weekend. It seems like he and his band are regulars at four venues in Greenwich Village. I don’t see anything about recording or touring. Wikipedia doesn’t even list him, and there’s no discography either.”

Jessica heard the sound of Lisa’s voice. “Are you disappointed?”

Lisa was trying to be honest. She shrugged. “Well, I was hoping that my DNA belonged to a superstar.”

Jessica laughed. “Well, at least you can go hear his band play. It’s only a couple of hours to Manhattan.”

“You’re right. I’m going to call Richard. Maybe he can score us some seats. We could even go this weekend.”

“Well, whatever you do, don’t leave Teri behind. If you went to see your guy play and forgot her, she’d never forgive you.”

“Yeah, she’d freak. Thanks for all the hard work.”

“You’re welcome. But we still have to test a DNA sample.”

“Yeah. But just knowing who he is. I mean, this guy really is our blood.”

When Lisa called Richard, she was shocked to hear him say, “Whoa! No, Lisa. You’re rushing into this too quickly. I know you’re excited, but how about letting Jessica do a deep dive into his background? I’m still concerned about whether he has problems with drugs, alcohol, gambling, or women. We don’t want to rush this. It might backfire on the Wildcats if the guy has past problems.”

Lisa wanted to argue, but after Teri’s medical records were posted online, she realized that they had to be careful. “Sure, okay. But can you take charge and direct this? I’m just too close to what’s happening here. I’m probably not using my thinking brain.”

“Sure, Lisa. I can’t blame you for wanting to know more.”

“Well, I hope Teri feels the same way after all those years. But testing his DNA is still important to do.”

When Teri picked up her phone, she was surprised to see Lisa calling. She expected to talk to Zoe about her rock opera. “Hey, Lisa! What’s up?” She watched Jenn slip out from under the covers and head into the bathroom.

“Teri, very cool news. Jessica found our guy. Jack Dempsey is the source of our musical genes.”

“Huh? Seriously?”

“Yep. He’s in a band and works as a producer.”

“Whoa! How awesome is that! We inherited his talents!”

Lisa shook her head. “It looks like that. He plays regular gigs in Manhattan. Richard’s taking over the investigation before we get to go face-to-face.”

Teri was already on her computer and Googling. “Oh, wow! How cool is all this? But you know, neither of us look like him. Yeah, I guess we are much more Mom than Dad. That’s crazy to think that this guy is real and has a name. And look. He’s a couple hours away. But the big question is, when can we go hear him play?”

Lisa frowned. “Richard says we need to hold back until they do some serious digging.”

Teri grinned. “Yeah, I hear you. But how about if you and I go ninja-style? Nobody has to know.”

Lisa laughed. “That’s what I want to do, too. But Uncle Richard is all about putting on the brakes. He wants to wait while Jessica does a deep dive into his background to make sure there’s no bad stuff. And he wants Mr. Dinardo in on it, too.”

Teri was laughing. “Yep! I can hear him now with all his big worries. “

“He did have a point, saying that we didn’t want to do anything that could blow back on the Cats. But let's keep this a secret.”

Teri was nodding as she looked at her laptop. “Okay. According to Jack Dempsey’s Facebook page, he’s playing on Friday and Saturday night at the Bitter End. That place is famous and has an old-school feel. We can sneak out of town and take the train up, stay the night, and sneak right back. You bring Smith, and the four of us can go.”

Lisa wanted to see this guy. “Yeah, but no telling anyone where we’re going. We have to tell them another story like we’re going to the Poconos for one of those romantic getaway weekends.”

Teri laughed. “Yuk. I’m not lying on those sticky sheets that thousands of people have had sex on!”

“How’s that sound to you, Jack?” The young musician looked straight into the control room's glass window. He’d been frustrated trying to get a smooth, mellow sound out of his guitar and looked towards the older guy to give him some help.

The producer had high hopes for the band. In his mind, they were a classic throwback to the times of the four-piece hard rock sound. Their lead singer, Richie Murgowski, had an amazing voice and was also a talented lyricist.

Charlie Clossen, one of the big agents at Capitol Records, was offering him work. “Hey, Jack. I got a new act, fresh off the festival circuit and making a name for themselves. The girls are going wild over these kids. We need someone to help refine their sound and produce a great recording. You have the gift.”

Jack smiled. He’d had so much smoke blown up his ass by record company flacks in his musical lifetime that the shit rolled off his shoulders. Instead of getting caught up in the hype, he focused on negotiating a lucrative contract for his time and energy. He wanted the moon, but would settle for a share of the gross sales.

He remembered good ole’ boy, Charles Clossen (call me Charlie), trying to negotiate with him. He started choking when Jack mentioned points on the gross. “Hey, dude. No one gets two points of the gross, nobody.”

Jack paused and let his words hang there. It was obvious that Charlie had already accepted his price, which meant he could have gotten more. He waited and then spoke. “Okay. One point and you double my fee.”

“Jack! Jeez, man. What’cha doin’ to me?”

“Charlie, we both know my salary comes out of the band’s signing advance. And with their talent and my production efforts, we’ll make hits for Capitol. Just saying it aloud ‘cause you know it, too.”

Silence on the phone. Jack smiled and pictured Charlie punching numbers into his calculator. Then he heard him clear his throat and speak. “Dude, can you have it done for a Spring release?”

Jack smiled, knowing they were done talking about the contract. “Sure. And for another fee, I’ll tour with them and do the sound board.”

“Would you be their musical director and arranger, too?

“Sure. But it’ll cost ya. My salary is prorated for however long they tour.”

Two days later, the contracts were signed, and his money was deposited. The check from Capitol covered his mortgage for the next three months and gave him some crazy cash, too. Jack wanted to take Emma out of town to celebrate. He knew a great Inn in Massachusetts, along with good places to dance and enjoy lobster rolls.

After meeting the band members in the lobby of their hotel, Jack did his usual tour guide routine, knowing this was the first time these guys had recorded and visited New York. He spoke slowly, making sure to maintain eye contact. “You’re only three blocks from the studio and walk past coffee shops, restaurants, and food carts. Beware, carts can be a great place to catch food poisoning.”

They all laughed, but Jack remembered too many recordings canceled by someone who had eaten a bad crab cake.

Jack set up a practice studio where they could play. He would come in and listen, occasionally asking questions about their music. With young bands, Jack knew that good communication was key. Instead of telling them what to do, he asked them to explain their actions. He was used to the blank stares and shoulder shrugs. Having worked with so many guys, he was familiar with the ‘I don’t know’ response.

But his goal was to get them thinking about their music. He wanted them to be more decisive about what they played and why.

As they played, Jack made notes on a yellow legal pad. They’d played him twenty-two songs worth recording. When they were done, he cheered. “This is great, guys. You’ve got some amazing tunes here that will make you stars. We’ll polish them up before we record.”

The next day, as they went through each song, Jack walked a thin line. He wanted them to try new approaches. Plenty of producers liked telling everyone what to do and what to play. But he wasn’t that kind of guy. He liked it better when the group came up with music. And sometimes the outcome was better than he hoped.

In his head, Jack was repeating their names: Richie, Spider, Marvin, and Tank. He knew he was getting old when he had to repeat the names to himself so he wouldn’t forget. But at a certain point, he smiled and said, “That sounds great, guys. What do you say we go and record a hit?”

As they were watching their equipment being rolled down the hall towards recording studio A, Jack walked with them. “Tank, our union guys will set up your drums. You direct them.” He turned to the rest of the band. “After that, the same guys will get your amps placed where we need them. Then we’ll balance your mics. Just remember that they will do all the moving. We’re a proud union shop.”

Since then, they’d completed five songs. But their guitarist, Spider, was still having trouble finding the sound he was looking for on their last number, Minor Chord Blues. It was a slow tune that needed a mournful guitar. Jack knew frustration could be a problem if it weren’t solved soon. “It’s good, Spider. Do you want to hear a playback?”

The guitarist nodded and listened. Afterwards, he frowned and shook his head. “Nah, man. That sucks. Still got too much edge. I’m not used to going for that easy tone. Man, soft sounds are hard to make. I dunno. Can you lend a hand and help me out?”

Jack smiled, “Sure, Spider. You’ve got great talent, buddy. Let me just show you some tricks.”

He took the young musician’s guitar into his hands. After sliding the strap over his shoulder, Jack fiddled with the controls on the amp. Then, reaching into his pocket, he fished out a glass tube and slid it on his left ring finger. Using the glass as a slide, he slowly played exactly what Spider had been trying to do.

The young musician looked awestruck. “Ah, man. That’s it!”

Back in the summer, when the Louisiana-based rock band heard they were going to New York to record with Jack Demsey, they suddenly got shy. “Uh, seriously,” the drummer said. “Man, I don’t know if we’re ready to really record in a studio and all of that stuff. We can only play what we know.”

But the Capitol Records guy insisted. “Reggie, it’s going to be fine. Jack Dempsey is a genius. And he’s a studio recording expert. Believe me, that man will be your guardian angel. If he takes you under his wing, well, you’ll get a string of hits out of your efforts together.” Charlie already knew that would happen. They wouldn’t have signed Deep Bayou if the record company didn’t think they’d make hits.

Now, Spider looked at Jack. “Aw, hell, man. You make it sound so good. Seriously, you should record it and I’ll listen to you!”

Jack shook his head and patted the seventeen-year-old on the shoulder. “You know your guitar work is what gives Deep Bayou their sound. I’m just facilitating.”

“No, dude. You make everything look so easy and sound so smooth. I wish I could play like that.”

The producer patted the kid on his shoulder as he handed the guitar back. “Hey, buddy. Those wishes will all come true. I’ll check back after you’ve played for twenty more years and have it all. Then you’ll be able to teach this old man some new tricks.”

“Jack, we’ve heard you sing and play with your band. You’re the bomb, guy.”

Jack Dempsey flipped the glass slide to him. “Keep that. Play around with it until you get set to record.”

Jack stood there patiently, watching Spider. The producer helped and encouraged him until the talented young guitarist mastered the sound he’d been searching for.

Spider looked up, grinning with confidence. “Yeah. Go ahead and play the whole song back. I can finally fit the right sound in there.”

Jack knew this was the final step to completing the song and building the guitarist’s confidence.

When Jack was done for the day, he said his goodbyes and headed home. He lived four blocks from the studio and enjoyed his walk along the quiet side streets in Greenwich Village. When he became a full-time producer at Electric Lady, he went shopping for a condo. With his new job and money he saved, he bought a two-bedroom walk-up at a reasonable price. He was a homebody, and owning his place provided him with a lot of comfort and security.

In the past, he’d usually stop and have a drink in a local bar. He’d hang out, eat a burger, throw darts, and play shuffleboard. But now, Jack had a reason to come straight home. He had a girlfriend.

When he walked through the door, Emma was there waiting and wrapped her arms around him, nuzzling his neck. She loved feeling his strong, solid muscles as her hands roamed his arms and chest. Just touching him got her excited. Working in front of the camera turned her on, but she was hungry for her beautiful man.

Jack grinned. She was a dream. Just looking at her made him feel like a kid again.

Emma kissed him. “Hey, Baby. I picked up Chinese, and I’m keeping it warm while we get a shower.”

Jack happily kissed her back. “Sounds good. I could really use that hot water on my shoulders. It’s all tight in there.” He flexed his neck and shoulders.

Emma led him into the bedroom as she unbuttoned his shirt. “Poor baby, you’re all knotted up with tension in those nerve bundles. Let me make it feel good for you.”

Jack often forgot that his girlfriend had a master's degree and was well-versed in human physiology. Besides being sexy and beautiful, she also had a brain inside that gorgeous head of hers. But he also knew what to do. He picked her up, spun her around, and heard her squeal.

It didn’t take long for them to be between the sheets. After that, he carried Emma into the shower. He asked, “Did you work today?”

Emma nodded. “I did ninety minutes with some fans and two private sessions where we just talked one-on-one. I shut down early to be with you.”

It always made him happy to think that this woman loved him. Most women didn’t realize that music was his life. But that didn’t seem to bother her. She was confident in herself, and they still found time to love each other.

Staring at her as they slipped into the shower, he fondly recalled the first time Emma approached him between sets at a weekend gig. He remembered looking around to see who hired the beautiful woman to come on to him. She was way too young and way too beautiful to be real. Her look was flawless, just like you’d see in magazines. People referred to her look as a New York Ten. He just assumed she was a pro. No way anyone this gorgeous could be talking to him. Everything about her said high-class call girl.

As they talked between the band’s set, Jack realized that she was for real. And when he asked her if she wanted to go get coffee after the band finished their show, he was shocked that she smiled and eagerly said yes. After sitting down in a Starbucks, she shared her past.

“Yeah, I know what you were thinking. I have that high-class whore look about me with too much hair and makeup, and trendy clothes with a push-up bra. But truthfully, I just finished working and was itchy just to get out and breathe cool air. Working under ring lights and in front of a camera gets me all heated up. I wanted to let off some steam before I soaked myself in a hot bath and played with my vibrator. I’d seen the poster where you were playing tonight, and it was only a short walk from where I live. So I sat at the bar and listened to your first set. I’ve got to tell you that you and those guys were great. And your guitar work and voice are truly amazing. I forgot my troubles and wanted to lose myself in the music.”

Jack was grinning. First of all, the woman he was talking with couldn’t have been thirty, probably closer to twenty-five. She was a natural redhead, beautiful from head to toe. Jack knew she was too classy to be out with him. He recognized her outfit and bag as being expensive designer products.

His last girlfriend, Melody, craved that kind of materialistic stuff that he could never afford. Jack had figured that Melody would leave him when she found a guy who’d cover her spending habits. He was surprised when it turned out to be an older woman. However, she seemed happy with her new love and acquired all the material goods she desired. From then on, he needed to warn whoever he dated that he was not a catch.

Jack had stared for a while and realized that she had blue eyes, not green. He wondered just how rare that was for a redhead. In the meantime, he was trying to concentrate on what she was saying.

Emma laughed in his face. “You know, Jack. I wish I could read your mind. Your eyes have undressed me at least twice, and I wonder what you’re thinking.” She sighed. “Maybe we should just fuck and get it out of the way. Then I could get you to listen.”

He couldn’t help but laugh. She’d nailed him and had him right between her crosshairs. “Okay, Emma. I confess that I’m guilty on all counts. You are mesmerizing me with your beauty. I admit I have a weakness for gorgeous redheads. But give me a chance to try again.”

“Okay, Jack. I’m going to give you a break because these are not my everyday clothes. I dressed to work and didn’t feel like changing tonight. I knew if I undressed, washed my face, and pulled my hair back in a pony, I’d just climb into bed. So what you see is what you get.”

“Oh, please don’t get me wrong, Emma. I love what I see. It’s just that there’s at least a ten-year difference in our ages, and my low self-esteem asks me why you’re sitting here with me.”

“Jack, I know that you’re thirty-eight from your online bio. So there’s a ten-year difference in our ages. And as far as your self-esteem goes, I think that you’re ruggedly handsome. Hearing you sing and play sealed the deal for me. If you were to lead me to your place, I would fuck your brains out until the sun came up. Now that we’ve gotten that out of the way, I need to tell you my story. Not many guys stick around after they hear me out.”

Jack nodded, got up, then asked the barista for refills. When he returned, he settled himself in, promising himself to keep his eyes on her face while she talked. But, oh my God, she was an eyeful. Everyone who walked into Starbucks was tripping over their feet, staring at her.

“First, I’m a country girl. I’m not a city kitty. Grew up on the plains near the mountains and did the usual stuff in high school. But the guys were only interested in fly fishing and wearing plaid. I became a psychology major at Montana State and loved it. But after graduating, I became disillusioned when I realized I’d need six more years of school before I could become a psychologist.

“I decided to capitalize on my appearance and began working at Hooters in Bozeman. Mom and Dad thought it was funny and would never last. They were right. I got tired of guys who couldn’t stop grabbing my ass.”

“A woman I worked with suggested I create a MyFans page. She offered to show me the ropes. I was twenty-one. I had a bachelor’s degree and no direction. So each day, I’d turn on the camera and the ring light. I’d broadcast to anyone who wanted to subscribe to my channel. I never did anything exciting or titillating. My big thing was changing my lingerie. That was my big expense. While I put on and took off different lingerie, I chatted with the men who had paid to watch me. I made myself a promise not to pander myself for fame and fortune. Sure, everyone who paid got to see me in my birthday suit as I slipped on a change of underwear. But it was just like changing clothes, normal stuff, no titillation.”

Jack listened as she shared her story. He really wanted to watch her channel to see how she handled herself.

“My fan base grew even though I was a good girl. I realized there were a lot of men who really just wanted to talk. I was a good listener. I never talked dirty or suggestively. I wasn’t a tease but just honestly listened and expressed my opinion. I was finally doing my counseling thing and loved it. Of course, getting naked and putting on panties kept them coming back. It was strange to have guys buying subscriptions to talk to a girl in her underwear.”

Jack wondered what Emma would look like naked.

“I quit my waitressing job and lived off the income I was earning online. I was making a couple of thousand dollars a month and had a lot of free time.”

Jack tried to listen, but his brain was spinning out. He wanted to come right out and ask her if she did adult films and the whole porno bit, but wanted to hear her entire story first. He nodded for her to continue.

“My audience was made up of young and middle-aged men who seemed to suffer from social and sexual dysfunction. Sure, they got to see my body while I was changing from a lacy black outfit with seamed stockings and a bustier to a white lacy push-up bra and a tiny thong. I figured that was part of my attraction. The other part was that I was willing to listen and talk to these guys. They sensed that I was treating them with love and honesty.”

“I know it sounds hard to believe, but I never used dildos or did any pussy play. Honestly, it was more show-and-tell than titillation. I pictured myself as the girl next door that you’d be peeking through her curtains to see. I never figured that there was a market for what I was offering, but I was making money. Someone in the business told me I was counseling. One of my biggest donors said I was a lot cheaper than paying a counselor or a sex therapist.”

She grinned. “And that’s when I decided to go back to school. I took my classes, got my Master's, and became a registered sex therapist.”

Jack was listening. “What happened then? Did you quit?”

“Actually, after my coursework, I was able to practice what I’d learned and make money on my MyFan page. I enjoyed being in control.”

Jack nodded his head and smiled. “I’m sure you got lots of offers from all the hardcore studios. How come you were never tempted to do that stuff?”

“Sure, I got plenty of offers. I was even offered a deal from a sugar daddy where I’d retire and move in with him. But I have an independent streak and love being my own boss. Even on my site, I’d get offers for private nudie shows and turn them down. All my private time was spent counseling guys so they could tell me more and I could help them, too. And yes, some adult film studios bugged me to try it out. But after my bank account grew, it was easy to keep my virtue and smile.”

Jack looked at her. “Using my calculations, you’ve been doing this for seven years. Don’t you get tired or frustrated?”

Emma smiled. “It’s very strange. All of the sex discussions get my motor going. I’ve taken lots of warm bubble baths over the years. I’ve had a couple of boyfriends, but when they start acting like they own me, it’s over. I appreciate my life and the freedom it offers. I like to be in charge.”

Jack looked at her and smiled. “C’mon with me back to my apartment. We can talk some more.”

Emma smiled, stood up, and squeezed his hand. “Honey, I hope we can do more than talk.”
.

Dear Readers, Here is a newly rewritten chapter that integrates with the core of the original Wildcat Fall. This is the continuing saga. I would appreciate any feedback. Constructive criticism is important to me as I am rewriting this story. Thanks.

.
Chapter Twelve
.
As they rode to the train station, Lisa smiled. “We’re going to take the Amtrak Acela to Grand Central Station in New York. Once we get there, we need to go down to Greenwich Village. I thought we’d stay at the hotel where we stayed this summer.”

Teri was shaking her head. “How come we don’t just take our car service straight into the Village? It will be faster.”

Lisa touched Teri’s shoulder. “Uh, remember this whole trip is Ninja style. We’re not using our credit cards or leaving a paper trail. Remember, we were never there.”

Teri nodded. “Okay, good thinking. So we need to take a fistful of cash with us.”

Smith smiled. “I came prepared. I’ve got cash and my credit cards are separate from the Wildcat business.”

Jenn smiled. “My card is also just mine, too. I’m not part of the Cat Corporation.”

Teri grinned. “The Cat Corporation! I like that. I wonder if our business has a name?”

Pulling their luggage behind, it took an hour to get down to the Village. After checking in, they all had a chance to relax.

They walked around and looked at the shops, then had dinner at an Indian restaurant. They enjoyed listening to Smith tell stories of playing in New York ten years ago as an eighteen-year-old punk rock star.

They walked over to the club, and after Smith handed the manager a folded bill, they got an excellent table. As they sat down, a waitress greeted them and placed menus on the table.

They all ordered drinks and French fries for the table. They’d watched the four musicians set up and test their volumes. Finally, Jack Dempsey leaned into his mic. “Evening, folks. Tonight, we’re calling ourselves the Groundhogs of Punxsutawney. We’re a season early for Groundhog Day, but it was the first thing we’ve agreed to tonight besides the set list.”

They watched the drummer count off, then the bass, and Jack Dempsey started playing. The keyboardist began a blues riff that served as the intro to an old Muddy Waters song. Teri whispered, “That’s Your Hoochie Coochie Man. Muddy Waters, Little Walter, Jimmy Rogers, and Willie Dixon, released in 1954.”

Smith surprised them all when he chimed in, “And written by Willie.”

They watched. Teri whispered, “That guy is good.”

Lisa smiled. “Beautiful voice, too.”

When they finished, Jack credited the other musicians. “Thank you,” he said. “As you’ve figured out, this is what old rockers do on the weekends. We still have our day jobs but love the music too much to give it up. Bill and Pete are studio musicians. And Rodger has invented too many toys for Cracker Jacks. He doesn’t need to work. That first number was a Willie Dixon song, but let’s switch it up with something by the Stones.”

The four of them all listened as the band did Time Is On My Side. Each one of them took a short solo, and each was perfect.

All of them were in awe throughout the whole evening. Occasionally, Teri had to discreetly get out of her chair, stand, and watch from the back. She deflated her inflatable donut when they snuck out before the lights came up.

As they were walking back to their hotel, Jenn was laughing. “Well, after listening to Jack, it’s obvious where the two of you get your talent. His band was great.”

Lisa turned to Smith. “Did you see the redhead?”

Smith smiled and shook his head. “This is one of those trick questions where no matter what I say, you’re going to punch me.” He rubbed his shoulder, anticipating a shot from her fist.

Lisa laughed. “She’s beautiful.”

Smith shrugged. “Yeah, but I only looked for a minute. I think she was with your guy, Jack. She just kept staring at him.”

Lisa rubbed his arm as she held it. “So I noticed. I also noticed that she wasn’t much older than me.”

As they climbed the stairs to their suite, Teri smiled. “He’s talented. Don’t you wonder why he was never a star?”

Jenn nodded. “Maybe he didn’t get the breaks. We don’t know the whole story.”

Lisa agreed. “I guess we’ll get all of that from Jessica when she gets done.”

After a good night’s sleep, they snuck back into Philly, hoping that Richard would never find out they’d disobeyed his instructions.

Teri and Jenn had driven out to the band house on Saturday afternoon, and on Monday, Teri was giddy to finally get back to work. She waved at Jenn heading back to Philly.

She and Phil were downstairs in the rehearsal area. “I want your opinion. I was looking at these twenty Christmas songs that Taylor and Beyoncé have sent me. I’m thinking about five standards, with three duets. That leaves ten solo cuts for each of them.”

Phil reviewed the sheet music that Teri had prepared. “Excellent work. Now, whose record label is releasing them?”

Teri smiled. “We have lots of choices. They each have their own companies, but I was thinking of proposing a third party to make the whole thing charity-based. Maybe pick something like donating everything to World Central Kitchen and let Bill Wiggins handle it through Warners.”

Phil agreed. “Total transparency would make it easier for everyone to say yes. And World Central Kitchen is international. They’re an impressive group that feeds anyone in crisis. ”

“That’s why I chose them. I was hoping everyone could get behind their charity. Say, Phil. Have you ever heard of this guy, Jack Dempsey, our sperm donor?”

Phil grinned. “Sure. Jack’s a well-known producer with album credits. And he’s an excellent musician. Speaking of that, am I not supposed to know that the four of you went up to hear him this weekend?”

Teri’s head snapped around and looked at Phil. “Huh? How’d you know?”

Phil was grinning. “Right. Simple, Teri. You forgot that dragging Smith along was a beacon to everyone in the room. C’mon, Teri. He’s a celebrity and in New York? A movie star, retired rocker. Right, nobody notices Smith and three beautiful women spending the evening watching the show. A friend of mine called me. They were at the bar when the four of you walked in. You know that band you heard is made up of studio musicians. I got three calls today about it all from friends in the industry. One guy who recognized you and Lisa even asked me if the Wildcats were thinking about replacing me with Jack as your producer.”

“Does Richard know that we went?”

“Nope. He would be upset over you going up there. I’ll just keep it a secret and hold it over your head.” Phil smiled.

Teri felt queasy. “I guess we were being reckless, but it was worth seeing him perform. He’s talented.”

Phil grinned. “Yep, I’ve heard that he’s good. He’s famous for tutoring young bands in the studio.”

“Well, how come he’s never cut an album and made a name for himself?”

Phil shrugged. “Fame’s not for everybody. Many producers find their satisfaction behind the scenes. Not everyone likes the bright lights. It’s a young person’s lifestyle.”

“So that’s it?”

“Well, you’re much more than a performing talent. This entire project with Beyoncé and Taylor is a great example of what you’re capable of achieving. You’re not intimidated by arranging and producing a whole album right off the top of your head. And you have no trouble composing material, either. Add that to a great voice and the ability to play whatever you touch; not too many people have that gift. You’re one of a kind.”

“Wow, thanks. So you think that it’s more than DNA, huh?”

Phil laughed. “Sure. Your Mom raised you in a loving environment, letting both of you find yourselves. Lisa’s spent her whole life doing what she loves. And Amy provided you with whatever support you needed to pursue your musical career. She’d never said no to either of you. She’s pretty encouraging.”

“Yeah, she’s terrific. And I suppose we should thank her a million times for everything she has ever done for us. I’m glad that she and Conor are together.”

Phil smiled. “Well, just remember, you are the spark that excites the Cats. Richard and I heard the old four-piece band several times. They were great, but couldn’t light up a big room. When you got on the stage, it was a different band. I heard all the new arrangements and that third voice. Honestly, from my perspective, you were the fifth finger in the glove.”

“Am I the pinkie?”

They both laughed, and Teri surprised herself by hugging Phil. “Thank you.”

Phil blushed and squeezed her back. “Working with you and the Wildcats has been a dream. I enjoyed slogging around this Summer while we toured. I enjoyed the crowds cheering while I was sitting in the middle of the audience, controlling the soundboard. I’m looking forward to going to Europe with the entourage in tow. This will be the closest I’ll ever come to being a grandparent.”

“You’ve spoiled me, Phil. I never realized I’d find a producer who could be so patient in teaching me the ropes. I was completely lost the first time we recorded. Now, I enjoy the quality of sound we get from the band. But I have a question. Whatever happened to EBR and their record release? We did all that arranging and rehearsing.”

“I was talking to Wiggins. EBR is different. Their album is finished, and he said it’s pretty incredible. The band used all of your suggestions for arrangements. Warner’s has released two songs to critics and a few key radio stations to gauge their reactions. Naturally, Spotify and some others got copies, too. The idea was to build momentum and spark listeners' interest in wanting to hear more.”

Teri cheered. “That’s great. What’s next?”

“The band doesn’t want to tour behind the album, so things are moving slowly. None of them seems eager to rush things.”

Teri thought for a minute. “I wonder if they’d be interested in coming over to Europe for a few selective shows? The whole band and their families might enjoy a vacation. Maybe we can extend the same offer to the Flower Sisters and their families, like we did in New Orleans and LA. I can imagine a few Wildcat cuts recorded in live in Rome or Paris on the second album.”

“Now that’s a great idea.”

Teri was on a roll. “Warner could build a mobile studio to ship over to Europe. We could convince EBR to do a live show and record a record. Heck, how neat would that be to rock an album in Paris!”

Phil stared at Teri. “I’m sure that Bill Wiggins would fund a recording studio.”

Teri shook her head. “I’m just throwing out ideas.”

“Second album? You think the Cats are going to have a second album by the time we go to Europe?”

Teri hesitated. “Maybe. We’ll definitely have lots of new cuts by June. I don’t know what the Saturday Night Live crowd wants to hear. Would they want recycled hits or new stuff?”

Teri thought for a minute, then answered her own question. “How about if we do twenty-four bars of Run, Run, Gone! and then flip into something new? And I want to have a bunch of my Vampire Opera tunes ready to go by then. The original idea was to slide a few songs into the new album. I was thinking about incorporating some of the first album songs into the opera, too. By the time we release the third album, we’ll be ready for Broadway.”

Phil smiled. “Have you thought about who’s going to play the romantic leads?”

Teri stopped for a minute. “No. How cool will that be? But that’s for the experts. My ego doesn’t demand I be the top dog. And I don’t know the first thing about performing on Broadway.”

Teri buried herself in the Christmas project, then made a few FaceTime calls, and then talked with the producers about the Christmas project. They’d agreed to get the set list submitted for approval and, once they heard back, start work in the studio.

When all of that was decided, Teri used their limo service and headed back down to West Philly.

When she walked through the door, Jenn looked up. “What’s up? Is everything okay?”

Teri kissed her lovingly. “Oh, it's all good. We’ve taken the Christmas project as far as we can until we hear back from Taylor and Beyonce.”

“Do you talk to them?”

“Nope. I’m just in discussion with their people. I doubt that I’ll do much more than arrangements. They each have producers who will probably want to call the shots.”

Jenn smiled. “How crazy would it be if they wanted to record at Electric Lady Studios and use Jack as their producer? You and Phil could hang out in the background.”

Teri shook her head. “That would be spooky kind of stuff. I would love to just talk to him. But telling him about Lisa and me might send him over the edge.”

“Oh, yeah. You should ask Jessica to take a look at the young woman he had with him at the show. She’s young. Maybe that’s his daughter.”

“Nah, definitely a girlfriend.”

Dear Readers, Here is a newly rewritten chapter that integrates with the core of the original Wildcat Fall. This is the continuing saga. I would appreciate any feedback. Constructive criticism is important to me as I am rewriting this story. Thanks.

.
Chapter Thirteen
.
The next day, Teri pulled Jenn away from her computer with a kiss. “Hey, you mind if I borrow your car? I’ve decided that I need to practice driving so I can get myself out to the band house each day. We can get another parking space for your old car, and buy you a new car.”

Jenn stared at her girlfriend, shaking her head. Teri had been vacillating between hot flashes and brain farts. The way it was explained to her, sometimes patients have brain fog after surgery. And the hot flashes came as a result of getting hormone shots from the surgeon to aid in healing.

Teri looked at her face and felt like she had to explain. “Hey, you know I can drive out to the band house in forty-five minutes, right?”

Jenn covered her mouth with her hand. She was trying not to laugh. “Uh-huh.”

Teri looked shocked. “What’s so funny?”

Jenn stared at her. “You said I can drive. But you don’t drive. I’ve never seen you drive.”

Teri looked frustrated, like her message wasn’t getting through. “Well, I should be able to drive. Isn’t it ingrained in our brains? I figured I’ll start out slow and just master it. I’ve sat in the front seat with you. I’ve watched you drive. I even drove the old Wildcat van when it was in the driveway.”

Jenn shook her head, feeling like she was talking to a ten-year-old. “Drive my clunker? Sure, go ahead. But do you want me to go along and answer questions?”

Teri brightened up. “Sure, that would be great, as long as it doesn’t take away from your school stuff. You school work is important.”

Jenn laughed. “Well, you’re pretty important to me, and I’m not just sending you out in Mom’s big company car to just get a feel for driving. I don’t want to see you getting hurt just 'cause you've got this vision of tooling along the highway in Philly traffic to Allentown. Cars traveling that road are going seventy-five miles an hour. And we’re talking Pennsy drivers! ”

Teri shook her head. “Well, I figure just how hard can it be? I mean, everyone drives, and I’m almost nineteen.”

Jenn reached over and hugged her girlfriend. “Sometimes, honey, you don’t impress me with your logic. Let’s think outside your problem. You don’t have to drive. Just remember that you’re rich. The Cats have a contract with a limo service. The service will shuttle you door-to-door, and you can sit in the back and work on your music. You make money writing songs and creating musical arrangements, but you couldn’t do that driving in traffic for two hours a day.”

Teri listened and thought about it. “Sure, that’s a good idea. But my whole point is to spend more time with you. I mean, you’re living and going to school in West Philly, and well, I’m out in Allentown working on our music all day. We’re both doing different things. I’m trying to figure out how we can be together and still do our own thing.”

Jenn encircled Teri in her arms, held her tightly, and kissed her. “Sure. I’m sure there’s an answer here. Let’s break our schedules down. I don’t have any night classes. My classes are all day Tuesday, Wednesday afternoon, and Friday mornings. You can stay here with me in Philly and some nights in Allentown. We can spend a lot of time together without you missing me. Why don’t we scrap the need to drive thing, and for now, work something out with your service?”

Teri loved it when Jenn squeezed her. Once Jenn brought it up, the problem seemed to go away. She shook her head in frustration. “Well, my brain must be small ‘cause it fills up so fast, but you saw a solution immediately. Just as long as our commuting doesn’t take away from your school studies, that’s fine with me.”

Jenn laughed. “Small brain? You can be so naive. Honestly, you have a million more things going on inside your head than the rest of us.” She held up her hand and started ticking things off on her fingers. “You’re writing a rock opera with Vampires. You’re arranging a Christmas record with Beyoncé and Taylor Swift. And you’re always working on Wildcat music. Plus, you’re a few weeks post-surgery and are still doing all your exercises and dilating. Isn’t that enough?”

Teri shook her head and wondered. “Yeah, and that reminds me. We still have to deal with this Jack guy and get all our DNA tested. And speaking of DNA, I want to talk to the doctor and the endocrinologist about how much testosterone there should be in a female body.”

“Why do you need to find that out?”

Teri blushed. “Well, it all started with giving me estrogen to aid in my recovery. My body’s changing, and I’m worried if my lack of sexual drive is because I’m intersex and I lack enough testosterone. I don’t want to cheat you out of a healthy relationship. I want to be the best lover, and well, it’s bugging me. And between you and me, the estrogen is making my boobs sore. I’m swelling up everywhere.”

Jenn still had her arms wrapped around her. “Uh, yeah. Well, do you ever get the desire to make love? Tell the truth.”

Teri frowned and turned away. “Truthfully, well, I’m not sure. When we’re together and touching each other, I want more. But honestly, that kind of stuff doesn’t interrupt my thinking when I’m working, unless I see you or one of the Wildcats. I do get these feelings. Is that okay to admit to that?”

Jenn pulled on Teri’s hand and led her back towards their bedroom. “Uh, sounds perfectly normal to me. And it’s time to dilate —let’s make it fun. How about if I get under the covers with you while you’re doing it, and well, make more out of it than just something clinical?”

Teri grinned. “Uh, that sounds interesting. In the name of science, huh?” She shrugged, laughing. “Well, let’s give it a try!”

Jenn kissed her softly on the lips and touched her neck and ear. “Well, how about if I take charge of dilating you, and well, we can see what happens when I’m doing it for you.”

Teri blushed. “So, that makes me the bottom.”

Jenn giggled. “Where’d you hear that?”

“Well, the Cats were talking, and I asked. Someone said that eventually I’m going to be your bride.”

“Well, of course, baby. That’s how it works. But what do you think about being my bride?”

Teri blushed. “I’ve never really thought about the titles and everything. But you do like to drive and express your opinions. I listen to what you say.”

Jenn glanced over at her. “Does that bother you that I’m like that?”

“No. I love you. I like it when you are assertive and express your opinion. I mean, we are equals, right?”

Jenn kissed her on the lips and continued leading her into the bedroom. “Let’s make it a party.” She whispered a few sentences into Teri’s ear and nuzzled her neck.

Terry heard what Jenn suggested. “Really? Sure. I have to look through my drawers for that outfit. You’re serious?”

Jenn smiled and softly rubbed her back while she kissed her. “Uh-huh.”

Smith was riding with Lisa in the back of Conor’s pickup. He was looking at Amy and Conor in the front seats and whispered to Lisa, “This is like riding with the parents, when they’re taking us out to dinner.”

Lisa smiled and squeezed his knee. “Uh-huh. But I’m twenty-two and would rather go parking than eat dinner.”

Smith almost laughed out loud. He whispered in her ear, “Do you ever think about anything else?”

Lisa frowned. “Sure. I mean, I lead a normal life except when I’m around you. Whenever I’m too close to you, this heat runs through my body and makes my brain a little crazy.”

Amy used the vanity mirror to look in the backseat. “I hear a lot of whispering. Do you still want to have dinner?”

Lisa laughed. “I do, but I have an idea. Can we go to Los Hombres, sit outside with a pitcher of margaritas, and eat chips and salsa? I’m in a party mood.”

Amy grinned and clutched Conor on his arm. “Sure, I love to get drunk with my boyfriend, and margaritas always hit the spot. We can always Uber home.”

Smith smiled. “Coming from Texas, I have the best recipe for a margarita. We can have a party at home sometime, and I’ll make a pitcher!”

Conor looked up. “What’s your recipe?”

Smith smiled, “It’s so simple. Two limes, two shots of a good blanco, one shot of triple sec, half a shot of agave syrup, and half a shot of water. Lots of ice and lots of shaking.”

Amy laughed. “Definitely sounds like we need a party. Conor, your house is perfect, with your pool and room to toss a ball around. And Smith’s going to be the bartender.”

Lisa was thinking about how much fun it would be while it’s still warm out. “We need to have this party next week, and we can have a fire pit and s'mores. Maybe get it catered. The swimming pool and the hot tub. What do you think, Conor?”

Conor was laughing. “Sounds great. How about if we open at noon? You can be in charge of the party, and I'll be the groundskeeper. How about next Saturday night?”

Everyone cheered.

Mike was following Tiffany up to the third floor. He was smiling, watching her go first. “Okay, so here’s what I was thinking. We blow everything out and open everything up. Start with just one big space and make it fresh. I want to move all this old equipment out of here and use the whole footprint. We can build a primary suite. You know, big bathroom, dressing rooms, closets, and plenty of space for a king-sized bed.”

He pointed to a wall. “And this wall could all be windows; it’s got the best view. And we’d get cross ventilation. We can create a spacious bathroom with a luxurious shower and possibly even a soaking tub for two. Kinda like a place where I can wash your back.”

Tiffany wrapped her arms around his neck and snuggled into his body. “I’d like that.”

“Good. Cause tomorrow, we’re moving out for four weeks. I’ve already talked to the builder, and the windows have been bought. We just have to pick out the tile and the fixtures. Oh, yeah. How about hardwood floors and area rugs?”

Tiffany was shaking her head. “Just like that? Where are we going to go?”

Mike got out his phone. “I talked to a realtor and he found us a furnished townhouse with a month-to-month lease. It’s really nice with a view of the river and the forest. I’ve already made arrangements for our clothes to be moved tomorrow. Oh, yeah. The contractor has the permit for a living room fireplace, and well, we’re going to tear out the ceiling up to the roof. Everything brand new!”

Tiffany looked dazed. “Seriously? You planned all this for us?”

“Sure. Since it’s a steel structure, all the partitions can be removed in a week. Another week, and we’ll have new walls and all the electric and plumbing done. Two more weeks, and things will fall into place. The finish work takes longer. But we’re going to design it together.”

Mike kissed her. “I’ve been thinking about it and worried whether you’d like to live over the shop. I didn’t want you to feel creepy about being here. I’ve been thinking about it for a while.”

Tiffany leaned in and kissed him. “I can’t think of a better place to be than with you. Now show me more.”

Grace was unwrapping the large paper-covered frame. She kept glancing at Gina, who was sitting on the arm of a chair, watching. When all the paper was gone, Grace could clearly see the watercolor. She slowly stood up and turned to Gina. Tears rolled down her face. “You planned this for me?”

Gina smiled and wrapped her arms around her girlfriend. “Well, I kinda lined things up, but Jane from the gallery contacted Margaret. When she heard it was for you, she started right away. I sent her the photos, but that’s all I did.”

Grace was wiping her eyes and kept looking back at the commission. “Are you going to help me hang it?”

Gina smiled. “I talked to the super, and he’s bringing up a ladder to your office tonight at seven. The painting’s all ready to hang. All we’ll have to do is move things around.”

Grace was excited. “I know exactly where I want it. I want to be able to see it from my desk or chair. This is a painting of my happy place, and well, having you make it happen is awesome.” She wrapped her arms around Gina and showered her with kisses. “Let’s carry it into our bedroom so we can look at it from under the covers.”

“Now?”

Grace laughed and started unbuttoning Gina’s shirt and pulling on her leggings. “Now.”

Zoe stood back and stared at the shower. All the sealers had dried and everything had been tested. She smiled at Bruno and laughed. “How do you christen a shower?”

Bruno started pulling off her clothes. “Easy.”
.

Dear Readers, Here is a newly rewritten chapter that integrates with the core of the original Wildcat Fall. This is the continuing saga. I would appreciate any feedback. Constructive criticism is important to me as I am rewriting this story. Thanks.

.
Chapter Fourteen
.
Chapter Fourteen

Jack was trying to slip out of bed without waking his girlfriend. He needed to go to the bathroom and didn’t want to disturb Emma.

She opened one eye. “Where you going, honey?”

Jack smiled and whispered, “Bathroom. But I’m coming back.”

Emma was already closing her eyes. “Mmm. I’m keeping your side warm.”

Around noon, Jack was sitting at the console adjusting the mics before they started recording. Another engineer walked by and stopped in to say hello. Ed Maynes watched as he was setting up the studio, too.

“You know, Jack. This was the kind of thing that your assistant does.”

Jack didn’t lift his head to answer.”If I had an assistant, but Deep Bayou is not a well-known group, and I didn’t get any special attention when Capitol goes cheap on their recording budget. But I’m used to it. Honestly, I prefer these young groups who’re just getting started.”

Ed laughed, “As in catering to the prima donnas and their outrageous demands.”

“Yeah, those days are gone when Electric Lady was getting important players in here. There’s no guarantees anymore.”

“You know it. There’s way too much competition out there. Twenty years ago, groups had to wait in line for a chance to record here in the Big Apple.”

Jack smiled. “You know it. Times had changed. Fifty grand means that you buy an Apple computer and a couple big screens, recording software, a couple hard drives, mics, stands, baffling, and you're ready.”

Ed smiled. “I should know. All the energy I've put into running a sound board and balancing a studio is non-essential for the kids. They learn all that stuff on the fly!”

Jack laughed. “It’s the same thing with portrait photographers being replaced by the iPhone. Man, the handwriting’s on the wall. I’m thinking about retiring from the business.”

Ed sat down and made himself comfortable. “Unless you could offer beautiful vistas, amazing sunsets, and a lake to dip your feet into, nowadays, every studio is the same. The truth was that artists were paying for the producer, not the equipment. Well-known producers were almost as famous as the recordings they made.”

Jack laughed. “Yeah, the truth is that I’m not interested in the spotlight. So nobody knows about me. And while the Big Apple is still considered the center of the world, it’s an expensive place to be.”

Ed laughed and shook his head. “Fifty years ago, when Jimi Hendrix opened the studio, it was so he and his friends could record here. Times have changed.”

After he was set up, Jack waited for the band and mused about his job. He wondered if he should be more demanding, but knew that wasn’t him.

Finally, when his rock group appeared, they looked a little worse for wear. One glance and you knew they’d been out partying. The big city offered too many temptations, he thought. Jack realized he’d been waiting half the day for four teens whose only musical experience was playing music in cow fields at festivals this summer. He smiled, knowing he was a facilitator, not their parent.

As he greeted them, Jack thought about his girlfriend, Emma, who was working at home, earning what he made in a week in two hours.

Out of curiosity, Jack signed up and watched Emma online. He realized how addictive it was to hear her voice and see her smile as she tried on new lingerie in front of the camera. Emma was on a first-name basis with most of her fans. She had them eating out of her hand as she curled up in her oversized, comfy chair and talked.

He noticed that Emma never gave up her dignity or pandered for attention. And Jack was amazed at how much she collected in tips each hour from her appreciative subscribers.

Later, when they talked about what he saw, “You’re selling comfort. You’re a great listener and know your stuff. None of these guys were disparaging or rude. They talked about relationships and intimacy. It was like watching you giving a TED talk in lingerie.

Jack knew that Emma had it all. She was gifted, beautiful, and talented. Emma was selling herself directly to the public who wanted her. He was surprised to see how many subscriptions and likes she had. The website periodically sent her gifts and wanted to fly her out to Las Vegas for a meet and greet. But of course, she declined.

“That’s not for me, Jack. I like the idea of knowing that I am removed from the porn industry. I know it sounds snobish, but that’s what I need. I’m not that Hooter’s girl anymore.

Jack knew he was good and earned his money, but in his field, an independent contractor could go weeks without work. He’d tried being a company man several times, but it had never worked out. Big business only thought about the bottom line and the shortest path between A and B. And his friggin’ ego got in the way. He was a perfectionist.

He saw himself as an artist intent on making a masterpiece regardless of how long it took. When Jack listened to his recordings, he knew they were the best. He never punished the musicians by demanding excessive takes. He just wanted them to strive for perfection.

One day, when he came home all tied in knots, Emma had tried to console him, “Jack, honey. You’re going to drive yourself nuts. You’re not hearing everything that’s coming at you.”

“What’s that mean?”

“It means that you’ve already recorded the best, but you’re not taking a deep breath and standing back far enough. You hyper focus, blocking the music that’s right in front of you.”

Jack realized she was right. “What should I do?”

“Just move on to the next song. Come back and listen to it when you’ve got the proper distance.”

He stared. She was brilliant and the most perfect woman that he’d ever known. She blew him away. “You are amazing. You are a goddess. I want to worship you.”

Emma grinned as she pulled him into their bed. “I love you, too. But we can worship each other.”

Later on, Jack lay there listening to her softly snore. He wondered how long this romance would last. She was the perfect woman, and he would ask her to marry him in a heartbeat. But he knew the truth. He was just too old for her.

He tried to imagine what his life would be like in ten or twenty years. Jack’s dream was to sell the place for millions and buy a cabin in the forest. He wanted to chop his own wood and have places to hike without worrying about bumping into hipsters from Brooklyn out for the weekend. He wanted a cool spot on a lake.

He planned to move away. Sadly, he couldn’t picture Emma being with him in five years, let alone a lifetime. She was her own boss, and he envisioned her earning her doctorate and then maybe teaching. He smiled just thinking of all the students jostling for the front row seat when she would lecture.

“What are you grinning about?” He heard her sleepy voice as she cuddled up close to him.

“I was envisioning your life.”

“My life? Not our life?”

He grinned. “The reality is that I’m looking at retirement and not planning to live in the city forever. But I’m not selfish by making you give up your future and your life.”

Emma laughed and stared him in the eyes. “Jack, this is not what I signed up for. I’m not a New York girl. I miss the wide open spaces. I’m from Montana. I was raised in Big Sky country.”

Jack realized they’d never talked about her. He was embarrassed and realized he was guilty of not asking. “Duh. You know, I really should find out more.”

“Good. Let’s play twenty questions. I go first.”

Jack nodded. “Okay.”

“Question one: Tell me about your home-life.”

Jack smiled. “I was raised in Cape May, New Jersey. My dad taught music at the high school and gave private lessons to make ends meet. Mom was the elementary school librarian. I have an older brother and a younger sister. They’re both happily married and have each had two children. Now you answer question number one.”

“I was born in Bozeman, Montana. Our family still has a big ranch and raises Angus steers. We plant crops to keep the animals fed during a long winter. I learned to fly fish when I was four. I have two sisters, one has four kids right in town, and the other is happily married to her wife in Washington, DC. Mom works in the local newspaper office, and Dad works part-time as a fishing guide. Your turn for question number two.”

“What’s your dream?”

Emma smiled. “I want freedom, wide open spaces, cold winters, and summer breezes. New York City weather sucks, and I would pack anytime you’re ready to move. I want to grow old with you and push your wheelchair.”

Jack kissed her. “You know I want to hang it up and not look back. I want to sell the condo and buy fifty acres in the mountains. I want to build a zero-emissions house and have a carbon-neutral footprint. I want snowshoes and a birchbark canoe that I build myself. I’ll take my guitar to town and play on the weekends in the local bars. I want to just be a guy named Jack. Oh yeah, if you were to come with me, then I would live happily ever after.”

Jack leaned over to kiss her and discovered that she’d fallen back to sleep. He smiled and wondered if she’d heard his true confession.

Jack smiled, thinking about last night with Emma. He spun his desk chair around and stared out the window. He was listening to Deep Bayou on his speakers. The project was done and he’d sent the masters to Capitol in California. He’d received their last payment and was thinking about surprising Emma with a week off when his phone rang.

“Jack Dempsey.”

“Hi, Jack. This is Laura at the desk. You have a woman waiting to talk to you down here. She said she made an appointment.”

“Thanks, Laura. Tell her I’ll be right down.”

Jack shook his head. It was written on his calendar and he’d been daydreaming. He got a quick glub of mouthwash in the bathroom and went to meet his appointment.

Jessica parked her truck and took the train into the city. She’d made an appointment and met him in the lobby of the studios. She smiled, realizing she was the same height as he was. Reaching out her hand, she made eye contact. “Thank you for taking the time to meet with me, Jack. I’m Jessica Jade, and I wanted to talk to you about when you donated sperm samples.”

Jack studied the tall woman. She had a pleasant smile but her topic had spun him around. “Uh, yeah. I remember. That was back in Philly. I was struggling to stay afloat. Playing gigs and doing session work, but wasn’t making ends meet. I know I paid that clinic a lot of visits that winter. All those checks kept me out of the poor house. But how can I help you?”

Jessica smiled. “Well, do we have a place where we can talk privately? I’d gladly buy you a cup of coffee or lunch?”

“Jessica, right? Can I see some identification? We’re talking ancient history here, and well, I wonder if I should get a lawyer. Am I in trouble?” Jack crossed his arms defensively.

Jessica produced all her IDs and handed them over. She looked Jack over while he checked her credentials. Lisa was right. Jack Dempsey didn’t look anything like either of the Nelson women. He was really good-looking, rugged, and masculine. She noticed that his haircut looked good, and even his nails were trimmed. When she handed over her ID, she had a chance to smell his person. He smelled clean, with no body odor or smells of alcohol. His teeth were clean and his breath smelled fresh.

Jack handed everything back. “Okay. I’ve got my own office upstairs.” As they turned to walk up the old building’s stairs, he tried to smile. “Did I do anything wrong here?”

Jessica shook her head. “Oh, no. I’m here on behalf of my clients.”

As Jack unlocked his office, he shook his head. “Clients?”

Jessica sat in a comfortable chair and watched as Jack chose to sit on the couch rather than at his desk. “Yes. Your sperm was used to produce two children. They are grown and want to have children of their own. One of the women wants to use another one of your sperm samples to impregnate her girlfriend.”

Jack was shaking his head. “Oh. That’s quite a story. Since they know who I am, is it possible that I can find out more about this family?”

Jessica nodded. “That’s not for me to say. They would like to go forward slowly.”

Jack looked up at the framed posters all around his walls. Each was a concert bill showing one of the many bands he’d produced over the years. This room represented his life and everything he’d worked for. The only exception was a photo of Emma and him posing in front of the Grand Canyon. Really, everything was pretty impersonal. He sighed. “Sure, I’d be happy to cooperate in any way. My life is an open book, and you’re welcome to investigate as much as you want. I’d really be curious to see what happened with those samples. That all took place at the beginning of my adulthood. I was sixteen.”

Jessica did a double-take. “Didn’t you have to show them ID? I thought you had to be eighteen or twenty-one.”

Jack nodded. “Uh-huh. They saw my driver’s license, and well, I remember getting a physical. But no one stopped me. I think they were more excited over my sperm count.”

Dear Readers, Here is a newly rewritten chapter that integrates with the core of the original Wildcat Fall. This is the continuing saga. I would appreciate any feedback. Constructive criticism is important to me as I am rewriting this story. Thanks.

.
Chapter Fifteen

Tiffany called Gina as she drove from their rental townhouse out to the band house. “Hey, girl! How long’s it been since we’ve hung out at the house?”

Gina laughed. “Too long. I count a month since Teri’s surgery, right? Add in vacation weeks, way too long. Whatcha been up to?”

“God, I hate it! I’ve been through Hell! I’m spending my days focusing on so much crap!”

“Crap?” Gina laughed.

“You know. Like tile, and sinks, and faucets. I’m drowning in this! Seriously, who really looks at that stuff? Right? Like I’m supposed to care about kitchen layout flow and where to put the dishwasher. And did you know that kitchen appliances come in textures and colors? And don’t get me started about counter tops and backsplash tile!”

Gina was laughing. “Sounds like you need a break.”

“Break? No! I need to stop this shit and get laid. Seriously, this whole experience could drive me back to drink. I mean I want to be part of this ‘cause Mike is doing all this for us. But I am so totally out of my mind!”

Gina stood there listening. Then she smiled. “Where are you?”

“I’m just leaving the townhouse where we’re living while they redo our place. It’s over near Bruno’s place.”

Gina was getting her keys. “Okay. Stop and turn around. Meet me at Lowes.”

“Lowes? Gina, no! I don’t want to look at any more of this shit.”

“I agree. You need a specialist to do all the heavy lifting for you. We’re going to find you that person.”

“At Lowes? But that’s where you buy nuts and bolts.” Tiffany was laughing. “I don’t want a lawnmower. I need to get screwed.”

Gina was laughing along with her. “Sure, don’t we all. But you need a person who does all that work for you. We need to find you someone who listens, measures, and then draws everything up. After that, they make up computer images, pretty drawings of what you need. Then you look through a catalog until you find a kitchen that you like. Then they even come out and install the whole thing. You just hand them your credit card. After that, we’ll talk to an interior decorator. You look through another catalog and point at what you like. Boom, hand them your credit card.”

“Seriously? That easy?”

“Yep. I’ve seen how it's done. Grace redecorates whenever she wants. And she owns a couple of properties. I’ve watched her tear down walls and all that stuff without ever batting an eyelash. She just points and nods. She’s a queen.”

Tiffany was smiling. “Now you’re talking. I’d like to be a queen. Yeah.”

“And those people will do the same thing for your bathrooms. Speaking of bathrooms, are you going to go for the double tub?”

“Natch, babe. Mike wants us to have a bathroom he saw in Architectural Digest.”

“There you go. Point at pictures, hand them your credit card.”

Teri came out early to the band house before everyone else because she wanted to play her vinyl at full volume. When Zoe walked in and saw Teri dancing around and playing air guitar, she smiled, watching Teri’s skirt lift as she spun around. Zoe stopped to think if she’d ever seen Teri wearing a dress offstage.

Zoe turned the volume down to get her attention. “You’re going to blow out the windows, Little. We never even play this loud down in the studio.”

Teri had the biggest grin on her face, which was red with excitement. “Hey, Zoe! Yeah, but that was Stevie Ray Vaughn and Double Trouble. Did you hear those riffs?”

Zoe was nodding at her and shaking her head. “Couldn’t miss ‘em.”

Teri was loving all of this after weeks of recovery. Just getting out and getting wild was fun. “He’s got this completely different way of strumming his guitar; I’ve got to show you.”

Zoe was glad to see that Teri was back to her usual excitable eighteen-year-old self. “And I will listen and learn.”

Suddenly, Teri stopped and hugged Zoe. “I’m sorry. I guess I’m really excited about being back. Please excuse my craziness. How are you and little Boomer?”

Zoe put her hands under her growing belly. “Boomer is going crazy. She’s got weeks to go and wants out. And honestly, I’m scared, but ready.”

Teri looked into Zoe’s eyes. “How’s Bruno handling this?”

Zoe laughed. “He’s more frightened than me. He’s burying himself in design projects, disappearing in his workspace, and taking business meetings whenever he can. He even went downtown and did a shift at his tattoo parlor.”

Teri was nodding. “I was thinking about getting another tattoo, but I want to talk to Min first, then maybe fly down to Atlanta. I have to ask Jenn if she’s interested in a getaway. Besides being my nurse, she’s been buried in her classes.”

“Does she like it?”

“School? She loves it. That woman likes being challenged, and high school never got her excited. I think they bored her to death.”

“Who loves it?” Tiffany yelled out as she and Gina walked into the living room.

Teri went over to hug the women. “Jenn and the University of Pennsylvania. She’s having a great time.”

Tiffany kissed Teri on the lips and smiled. “Oh, I thought we were talking about sex. You know, I could come over and give the two of you pointers. Love to get the two of you under the covers with me. But, you know, since your surgery, maybe Gina would be the expert, after all, she’s our vagina queen!”

Gina was looking at Tiffany and shaking her head. Then she turned back and smiled at Teri. “Four weeks since your surgery, right? Got any feeling down there yet?”

Teri grinned. “Enough.”

Tiff clapped her hands. “Have you had the big O yet?”

Gina laughed, shaking her head at Tiffany. “Ah, yes. Tiff has a way with words, doesn’t she?”

Teri hugged Gina and then whispered in her ear. “What did Grace think of your gift?”

Gina smiled. “She loved it and said it was better than an engagement ring.”

Teri kissed her ear. “Do you think I should buy a ring for Jenn?”

Gina smiled. “The way I see it, she’s going to propose to you. I think that you’re meant to be her blushing bride.”

“C’mon. I’ve heard that before, but I’m not all girly. Why am I the bride?”

Gina tugged on Teri’s summer dress. It was a sleeveless, body-hugging cotton-blend top with spaghetti straps and a flared skirt that came two inches above the knee. “Because you look like a princess. Get some extensions, and you’ll be perfect bride material. If you wear a white gown, would Jenn go masc and wear a suit?”

Teri looked shocked and whispered, “I was thinking about extensions. Do you think that’s too gay?”

Gina hugged her. “Listen to the girl who’s got the brand new vagina worrying about being gay. I love you, babe, and you know Jenn will love however you look. But talk to my sister and see what she says. You do have a beautiful face, and longer hair would look sweet.”

Teri squeezed her back. “Well, I’m just floundering here. Since my surgery, my body’s been changing. I’m fleshing out.”

Gina looked her over. “Where?”

Teri looked uneasy. “My boobs, hips, and butt are all getting swollen. It’s crazy. The surgeon’s got me on this hormone prescription. She said it will help me heal faster. But I’m bloating out and feel like a whale!”

Gina nodded. “Has Jenn noticed?”

“Uh-huh. She’s all over me, like groping everywhere. And now I have to buy bigger bras. I’m more than an A-cup.”

Gina held her at arm's length. “Is that a new dress?”

Teri sighed.“Yeah. It’s been much easier to wear dresses since my surgery because I have to wear a pad. Capris and leggings are too hard to manage. Eventually, I’ll get back to sweats.”

“Girl, wearing a pad, you can pretend you’re having your period.”

“Yeah, that’s what Jenn said. And I told her that’s not funny.”

Gina was studying her. “You’re not wearing a bra either, are you?”

Teri blushed. “I don’t have the right bra for this dress. And well, I was going to buy more, and Jenn told me to wait until I stopped growing. Growing! It’s like I’m going to need all new clothes. I’m dreading having to go back to Jersey Girl and talk to Barbara. This is embarrassing. I mean if I use my hands and push my boobs together, I can make cleavage! It’s just all too weird.”

Gina hugged her. “It’s okay. It’s a woman thing. Welcome to the club.” As she was hugging, Gina cupped Teri’s chest gently. “They’re nice and soft. Does that feel good when I caress them?”

Teri turned bright red. “Uh, yes, it really does, and well, everything feels good. It’s driving me nuts. Jenn is doing all this stuff to me, and I lose my mind and start screaming. I have no control and melt when she does all that.” She looked around to see if anyone was listening. “I’m having these huge orgasms that make me moan and cry out. It’s totally humiliating.”

“Cause you’re acting all girly and gay, huh?”

Teri stared out into space, then turned to look at Gina. “Well, yes. Everything’s different. I liked my old body, and it was familiar. But now, it’s more than my surgery; it’s my whole self that’s changing. And the worst part about it is that I want more.”

Gina smiled. “Okay. You definitely need to share what’s happening to you with Grace. You know, talk about how the physical changes are playing with your mind. You can bring up the sex part as a side bar.”

“It’s embarrassing.”

“Teri, you’re experiencing woman issues. Sure, I get how you don’t feel equipped to handle it. There are a lot of emotions you’ve never dealth with. You have a great counselor who happens to be a woman, if you haven’t noticed.”

“Oh, I have. And that’s half the problem. My whole brain is overwhelmed with sex, and it’s getting worse. I’ve always had this enormous crush on Grace, and I’ve been afraid to say anything. I mean, I fantasize the two of us taking our clothes off together. But I know if I say the wrong thing, she won’t be my counselor anymore. And how am I supposed to talk about orgasms with her?”

“Did you have orgasms when you were Terry?”

“Nothing like this. I mean, they were never real guy orgasms cause nothing worked. Just little climaxes, sad little climaxes.”

“And since you’ve had your surgery, it’s changed?”

“Jenn tells me that my mind has relaxed and I’m able to let myself go. But it’s upsetting. This all makes me crazy, like mad-dog foaming at the mouth. And I don’t have to be high. Although…”

Gina squeezed her hand. “Welcome, girly, welcome. Ain’t it great?”

Teri blushed. “And that’s what makes it so embarrassing. It’s awesome.”

Gina gave her a hug. “Okay. So we’ve established that you’re not sick or dying by opening another door. Adjusting is unsettling, but exciting.”

“Okay.” Teri winced. “So this is normal?”

“Yep. Grace and I experience this all the time when we make love. It’s best when we both just relax and enjoy what we’re doing together. Have you always pleased Jenn?”

“Of course. I love getting her excited.”

“And now you understand how you make her feel.”

“Yeah, but in some ways, I thought it was my guy brain pleasing her. You know, I guess I saw myself as the top. But I’m realizing that I was never in charge. And now it’s the losing control part that scares me.”

Gina smiled and hugged her. “Yeah, but you get the fact that it’s not a guy brain inside you, just your brain. Try to imagine it’s your first ride on a giant roller coaster. You’re frightened, nervous, scared, all those things. But then you realize that you’re thrilled, too. And all that excitement is like an orgasm. Suddenly, you’re not frightened and looking forward to another ride.”

Teri wiped tears from her eyes. “Uh-huh. Yes.”

Gina kissed her. “Promise you’ll call Grace today.”

“Okay.” Teri sighed and hugged Gina. She watched her go over and talk to Zoe. Teri watched as Lisa walked in, and everyone was hugging and kissing. It was amazing how much they loved each other. Sighing, she realized that she was truly a Wildcat now, a member of an all-women band if she accepted that being intersex is the same thing. As she was daydreaming, Lisa yelled out to her.

“Hey, Little. How about giving us a rundown of this Vampire Romeo and Juliet rock opera you’re writing?”

Teri blushed and realized that everyone was looking at her and smiling. “Yeah, it’s a rock opera, kinda like what Green Day did. And yes, it’s about Vampires. Now, here’s a thought: legends tell us that both Vampires and Zombies spread through bites. I’m wondering if they carried viruses. And we know that viruses mutate, well, never mind on that. But can you imagine that we’re just another mutation?”

Teri saw everyone losing interest and sighed. “It’s all there on your iPads. Zoe and I wrote some lyrics to the opening song, and I’ve filled in the backstory. It tells the classic story. And yes, I’m stealing from Shakespeare and Twilight’s author, Stephenie Meyer. We’re still roughing it out. I’m hoping we can make it a Wildcat album eventually.”

Tiffany stared at her. “Eventually, huh? You mean we sit around and wait while you work on Beyonce’s and Taylor’s new album?”

Teri laughed. “No, Tiffany. That project’s out of my hands. They wanted it done by December 1st, so I’ve kicked it back to their production teams. I helped create a set list and select some duets. But everyone involved with this is much more experienced than I am. So I passed it all upward. And we really don’t need to be their backup band either. We did that already. One and done.”

Lisa nodded. “So where does that leave us?”

Teri nodded. “Yeah, well, we have time to work on Wildcat music. I’ve got two songs here for us today, and it should go along smoothly until Boomer shows up in a couple of weeks.”

Tiffany looked at Zoe and squealed. “Weeks! I thought months!”

Zoe smiled. “I thought I had six weeks, but she’s acting like she’s ready to make an appearance. So I’m just building a nest out of twigs, feathers, and cashmere. And no, Tiffany, I’m kidding. No sticks.”

Lisa started talking. “I was with Jessica Jade. You know she’s been doing a deep search of our sperm donor and actually found him. He’s a record producer in New York. The guy plays with a blues band on the weekends and has a hot girlfriend. Okay, so I digress. You all know that Jessica supports an organization that helps battered wives and mothers escape from failed relationships and start a new life. Often, these women require a new identity and assistance with relocation. So it’s expensive. And she and Mac have this outreach project that helps GI’s, too.”

“And someday, Teri and I will share what it feels like when a motorcycle gang tries to drive you off the road and is shooting at you.”

Teri sat there with a smile on her face. “We all survived.”

A voice came out of nowhere. “How much does she need?”

Everyone turned to see Richard standing in the entrance doorway with Bill Wiggins. While the Wildcats all came over for greetings. Bill looked at Teri. “I’m here because Teri wrangled us into helping produce the superstars’ secret Christmas album. We’re going to donate our profits, and Jessica’s foundation is a great one. Teri also mentioned the World Central Kitchen, too. I’m sure that in the Christmas spirit, we can get Taylor and Beyonce to share their earnings, too.”

Teri was applauding. “We’ll, I have this idea…” She waited while everyone groaned and laughed. “How about we make our fundraising appearance at the Rendezvous Thanksgiving week? Lots of people are in town, and we can play as many nights as Zoe can handle. It would all be for charity.”

Zoe laughed. “Better make it Christmas week, hun. Boomer will be here, and Christmas will give me a month to get my act together.”

Everyone agreed that it would give Robert time to work it out, too. They all liked naming Jessica’s Women’s Shelter and World Central Kitchen as the recipients would give everyone the chance to donate.

“I’ll talk to Robert and square that away,” Richard said. “He’s coming over for dinner this weekend.”

Bill Wiggins was smiling. “Uh, before I leave, can we agree to a Wildcats European tour starting in late Spring through the Summer?”

Everyone was nodding.

Wiggins went on. “While we have you out across the ocean, we’ll take some breaks for R&R. But the tour might end up being six months long compared to our three month summer tour. It’s whatever you want to do. I’m also kind of hoping for a new Wildcats album to promote. And you know, Lorne has given you guys the last Saturday before they all break for the Summer for Saturday Night Live. It’s always a big show. And you can introduce some new music.”

Everyone was smiling. Teri raised her hand. “Uh, I have an idea. I was thinking that Warner Bros. could put together a couple of European-sized vans that could travel on the tour with us, and when we perform, the two units could become a mobile recording studio. I was hoping for a live side for our second double album. And, well, maybe we can talk the EBR guys and their families into vacationing with us and recording, too. And maybe we could include the Flowers. Then, after we go home, Warners could leave the recording studio behind and sell it.”

Wiggins was smiling. “Great idea. But we wouldn’t sell it, we’d just put it in storage and use it again whenever we want.”

As Wiggins said his goodbyes and turned to walk out, Teri grabbed Lisa’s hand and followed Bill out to his SUV and his driver. “Uh, Mr. Wiggins?

He turned and smiled. “Teri, you need to call me Bill. Now what can I do for you ladies?”

Lisa started talking. “Do you know anything about a producer named Jack Dempsey?”

Wiggins nodded. “The producer up in New York who works at Electric Lady Studios? He’s younger than me, but a real old soul at heart. Gifted producer, a little quirky.”

Teri smiled. “He also sings and plays music, too. We’re kinda related to him.”

“Really? How so?”

“Our mom used a sperm bank for both of us. She’s a nurse and just couldn’t find worthy husband material. So she used his sperm samples twice. It’s been a big secret, but we kinda pulled down the walls.”

Wiggins smiled. “Yeah, good guy. Great producer. We wanted to hire him to our staff, but he’s independent. Kinda a round peg in a square hole. Everything he does is excellent, but he likes to be his own boss. Does he know about you two?”

After watching them shake their heads, Wiggins went on. “He’s a talented musician, but doesn’t play anywhere but clubs. He experiences severe stage fright in large crowds. Jack has no desire to perform or tour. Talented guy, but likes his freedom to pick and choose what he does. I can’t see any physical resemblance, but you're both clearly more gifted than he is. Are you going to tell him?”

Lisa shrugged. “Well, we need to test his DNA. Smith and I are going to start a family, and we need to tie up some loose ends for health purposes.”

“That’s good news for the two of you. Why doesn’t somebody approach him and mention the sperm bank, and there are recipients out there who have children who want his medical records?”

Lisa looked at Teri. “Jessica Jade is handling that. And now that we know he’s a good guy, we hope he’s saying okay.”

“Well, you’ll have to keep me updated and let me know if I can help.” He turned to Teri. “And when you’re ready, I can introduce you to a Broadway producer who could give you some insight on how a play is written and then adapted for the stage. It’s good to have that info in your pocket before you get too far along in developing your opera. But of course, if you plan on recording it like Green Day did and releasing it as an LP, we’ll be happy to handle it.”

Teri smiled. “Thanks. We were thinking about the Moody Blues and their album that included poetry. It was pretty trippy.”

“Teri, I am sure that anything you want to do is worth exploring. But you were smart, letting each of Beyoncé’s and Taylor’s producers wrangle this out. I’m sure it’s going to be great, but it would take up a lot of your time. You should get credit for bringing them both together for that great set they performed on Labor Day. We have a clean recording and a synchronized video of their performance.”

“Could you send me a copy for my collection? I’ve started collecting vinyl.”

“Of course, we can do that. And you do know that Warner’s has a vinyl collection in our vaults? They’re all original masters. We’ve acquired a number of smaller companies and inherited their catalogs as well. I’ll send you a list of what we have, and we can make a vinyl copy of whatever you want.”

“Can I share that offer with DJ Blank and Questlove? They would flip!”

“Our discography goes back to the sixties when we were recording blues bands and jazz. The list is long.”

“Are you sure I can poach?”

“Sure. But the company will bill you for pressing charges and the labor. But I know the production guys would get a big kick out of knowing who’s getting the discs. If you and Questlove were to fly out to LA and meet the vault and pressing guys, they’d be walking on air.”

“Do you offer this up frequently?”

“We make the offer, but there’s very few purists who want clean copies. I know Prince has everything we ever recorded. His collection must be worth a fortune. I wonder if his family knows what they’ve got down in that vault.”

Dear Readers, Here is a newly rewritten chapter that integrates with the core of the original Wildcat Fall. This is the continuing saga. I would appreciate any feedback. Constructive criticism is important to me as I am rewriting this story. Thanks.
.
Chapter Sixteen
.
Teri was busy staring at the walls in the doctor's exam room. She looked up at the nurse when the door swung open. “Teri Nelson, how are you feeling?”

Teri smiled as the nurse wheeled her computer into the room. “Well, good. Everything’s healing. I’ve got feeling in the surgical site. I haven’t had any discharge in a while. The last UTI cleared up about two weeks ago.”

“Complaints, problems?”

Uh, yeah. Since the surgery, my breasts have been tender and swollen. The same goes for my hips and butt.

“Pain? Sharp or dull? Or just achy?”

“No pain. It’s just unsettling. The doctor gave me a shot after the surgery and some cream to apply. And I guess I’m taking hormone pills. Isn’t all that estrogen?”

The nurse glanced at her computer. “Right. That’s pretty much standard operating procedure to aid in healing.”

“Do you think that the swelling means I’m having a reaction to the cream and the shot?”

“Well, the doctor is giving you a full physical today. You can ask her. In the meantime, let’s get your vitals.”

Teri watched as the nurse took her temperature, blood pressure, and oxygen saturation level. As she was packing up, she pointed. “There’s a gown behind the curtain on the chair. You can leave your socks on, but everything else goes. You’re getting a full physical today, inside and out.”

As she walked behind the curtain, she asked, “Do surgeons usually do that kind of thing?”

“No. This is a post-operative exam. I’m already scheduling you for some lab tests so she can scope your insides one more time, too. This is the last step before your discharge.”

Teri was walking back from the doctor’s office to the condo. She’d stopped at their favorite Thai restaurant for takeout. After walking a few blocks home, Teri was pleased that she was regaining her strength. “Hey,” she called out as she entered their living room. “I’ve brought dinner and putting everything in the refrigerator.”

Jenn appeared from the second bedroom. They’d bought a sleeper sofa, a comfy chair, and a desk. It was now officially her office. As she stepped into the living room, another college-aged woman followed her out.

Teri noticed her immediately. She was tall and beautiful, and had a big smile on her face. Teri noticed her frosted hair was long and braided down her back. She found it hard to look away from this woman. Her heart was pounding, and her mouth felt dry. Uh-oh, she thought, and reminded herself to stop staring.

Jenn hugged her girlfriend and kissed her on the mouth. Then she introduced her friend. “Teri, this is Cricket. She’s in my biology class and we’re working on a project together.”

Cricket was tall. Teri could look her straight in her amazing eyes, which were violet. The woman was strong-looking and filling out her T-shirt and running shorts with muscle. Athlete was the first word that popped into Teri’s mind. She stuck out her hand. “Hi, I’m Teri. It’s nice to meet you, Cricket.”

Cricket grinned. “It’s great to meet you, too. I know your music and the Wildcats are awesome. It’s cool to meet you.”

Teri was blushing and had to clear her throat to talk. “Thanks.”

After that, the three of them sat in the living room and made small talk. Teri was happy just listening because she was having heart palpitations and felt like she was twelve years old again, losing herself in Cricket’s beauty. It was all she could do to be in the same room with her. She was afraid to act like a fool and blurt out something stupid.

And then Cricket said she had to leave. She stood up and turned to Teri. “Maybe you’ll come with Jenn to our game tomorrow.”

“Sure,” said Teri, nodding as she hugged her goodbye. Cricket felt like one big muscle when they hugged. She felt rock solid. Teri couldn’t stop grinning after Jenn and the young woman walked out.

Teri was having a flashback. Cricket reminded her of Frankie, the top tech in Atlanta who worked for Gimli. She had fallen so hard for that woman that everytime she saw her, she felt like jelly inside. Back then, her reaction to Frankie scared her—she'd never been overwhelmed so quickly. It took her a while to understand how she felt. Now, it seemed to be happening all over again.

When Jenn came back in, she threw herself into Teri’s arms. “Hey, beautiful. What’d the doctor say?”

Teri had composed herself after the two women left, but she wondered what she should say. But Jenn seemed oblivious to Teri’s panic and infatuation with Cricket. She breathed a sigh of relief when she was able to move on and respond to her girlfriend. “Yeah. Well, she was pleased with my healing and told me that everything was looking good. She said that the surgical area is going to take a while before all the swelling disappears.”

“That’s really good to hear. How about the dilation?”

Uh-huh. Yeah. Still three to four times a day, but everything looks good. She did say that in another month, I can reduce that to three times a day.

“Did you ask her about your boobs and butt?”

Teri frowned and nodded. “I did. She thinks the extra blood flow to my ovaries is causing the changes. She believes that after she did all the cutting and moving everything around, my insides are now more in line with a woman’s body, and my hormonal levels are adjusting to balance everything out. So it is what it is.” She sighed and looked up at the ceiling. It just means that I’m on another ride as my body changes."

Jenn kissed hser, wrapping her arms around her neck. Looking her in the eyes, she smiled. “So my girly-girl is here to stay.” She ran her hands lovingly over Teri’s breasts. “You know I love all your curves. And I did say love.”

Teri found herself melting in Jenn’s arms and groaned slightly. “Oh, Jenn, I just feel like I’m fucked. It’s not just my body. These changes are messing with my head, too. I’m struggling to adjust. I keep feeling my boobs sway, and my hips and ass are banging into walls. It’s so weird. And I’m getting turned on over the slightest things.”

Jenn was running her hands all over Teri and leading her into their bedroom. “Uh-huh. I noticed your reaction to meeting Cricket. Your eyes got big, and you were out of breath.”

Teri panicked. “You could tell? Oh, no! Now I’m all embarrassed. Do you hate me?”

“Why? Cause you got all turned on?”

Teri was mortified. “I mean that’s not supposed to happen, right?”

Jenn wrapped her arms around her and nuzzled her neck. “Oh, baby. Like you’re the only one that gets turned on like that.”

“You do?”

Jenn was busy kissing her ears and tickling her. “Uh, sure. Cricket is hot. But I think she’s more your type than mine. Big, strong women do not turn me. That’s your fantasy to be dominated and held down.”

Teri almost started to cry, but Jenn was busy doing exactly what she was talking about. She was squeezing her and making her all hot. “It’s okay to look at Cricket and feel like that? I was upset because I had no control.”

“Silly girl. Of course it’s okay. But before you go and follow up on your feelings, we need to talk.”

Teri was starting to pant, and her mind was shutting down. All she could do was make noise as she lost control. “Stop, Jenn. Please, before my head blows off.”

Jenn giggled, slowed down, but didn’t stop. “You know what I like?”

Teri was gasping and trying to touch her girlfriend, who was staying out of reach. “What?”

“I love your body, all soft and curvy. I love the fact that I can turn you on and make you moan. Just knowing that squeezing you and holding you down turns you to jelly.”

Teri finally stopped resisting and surrendered to the rhythm Jenn was leading. She felt herself relax and let Jenn take full control. She gasped and moaned, then laughed.

Teri pointed toward the bathroom. “I need a shower after the doctor’s visit. I feel icky.”

“Yep. Internals will do that. I hate those stirrups.”

They undressed each other and enjoyed the hot water pouring down over them. Teri loved using the body wash to glide her hands all over her girlfriend’s body, but Jenn never stopped touching and kissing her favorite spots and finally pinned her against the wall.

Teri couldn’t hold back and screamed as she sucked down on Jenn’s flesh. As the water washed over her, she momentarily lost control and felt herself quiver and shake.

After drying each other off, Jenn spread moisturizer all over Teri’s body, which only increased their excitement. Teri picked up the pink bottle and squeezed some into her hands. “My turn,” she said as they both giggled and flopped onto the bed.

Jenn kissed her fiercely and squeezed her tightly. “You know I love you. You make me happier than I knew was possible.”


Gina was living out at the band house since Grace went back to work in Manhattan. Up early, Gina, Tiffany, and Lisa were out running on a walking trail through the state park that bordered their place. As they ran, Tiffany was filling them in on their new penthouse on the third floor of First Cut Productions.

“They’re installing new steel on the outside walls so we’ll have a wraparound porch outside the living room and kitchen.”

Lisa looked at her curiously. “Is there anything to look at down there at First Cut? I always thought it was all industrial. Will you have a view?”

“Yep. The builders used their lift to raise Mike and me up to take in the views. It’s pretty cool. We have an industrial city view towards downtown Allentown, but we can see the Lehigh River and the forest, too. Mike’s adding big glass dormers on all four sides.”

Gina shook her head. “Isn’t it going to be noisy living there?”

“No. I’ve been sleeping up there for weeks, and it’s okay. Mike’s buying special soundproof, tinted glass, and he’s adding electrically operated shades, too.”

Gia was doing the calculations. “Sounds expensive.”

Tiffany nodded. “Seriously. It’s gonna be. I saw some of the plans and the prices. But First Take is booming, and they’re busy. The company’s been getting a ton of publicity and business from the weekly Wildcats Vlog. Mike says that all of this expansion is a write-off because it’s inside their company building. I offered to help financially, but got turned down. So I insisted on paying for the decorator and all the interior furniture, cabinets, and anything else. That’ll easily eat up that $20,000 check we just got and lots more.”

Lisa’s eyes widened. “Wow! And you’re hiring a decorator?”

Tiffany hugged Gina. “Yeah, Gina’s sister, Isabella, has a friend who does that stuff. I’m letting her do all the work, and I pay the bills. It’s easy that way.”

As Gina was jogging along, she turned to Lisa. “Boss, are we practicing today?”

Lisa nodded and smiled. “Two o’clock. Teri’s coming back from Philly, and Zoe said she’d be around then, too.”

“Does Teri have anything new?”

“Yeah, she has a couple of pieces she’s written recently, but just lyrics. She says we can help with the music. I saw the lyrics, and they need some rocking. Her lyrics are heavy. I’ve got a copy for each of you.”

“Heavy? Is she suffering?”

“Well, you didn’t hear it from me, but since her surgery, she’s going through a self-image crisis. She’s starting to fill out, and it’s frightening her. She said it’s affecting her emotions and it’s a bigger leap than she anticipated. So, knowing that, her intense lyrics make sense.

Gina smiled. “Well, that’s what we’re here for. We can watch out for our little brownie scout and make sure the bears don’t eat her.”

Tiffany stopped. “Huh? What are you talking about!”

Lisa looked at Tiffany. “You were never in scouting?”

Tiffany shook her head. “Nah. My parents had me practicing music and working with a tutor.”

Gina looked at her carefully. “You had a tutor?”

Tiffany scowled. “Yeah. Just for a couple of years. I needed some help cause I was too hyper to pay attention.”

Gina laughed. “No! You, hyperactive? Never! You’re so calm and collected now.”

“Oh, fuck you, fatso. Sure, you were always smart, but I saw you in school. You were the toad with the big boobs. Bet all the boys wanted to suck on those hooters.”

Gina laughed. “Yeah, developing early made me the bell of the ball in middle school. But it helped me decide who I wanted touching my body.”

Lisa shook her head. “You know, if I didn’t know how much you two love each other, I’d think you’re being mean.”

Tiffany laughed at Gina. “If you really were my friend, you’d generously help me with a boob transplant. You got extra.”

That afternoon, they looked at the pages of Teri’s new work. It included a backstory and two songs, the opening scene where the two young vampires meet, and the young girl's internal struggle as she begins to hate herself for being rejected because she’s drinking human blood.

Teri grinned as she read it aloud. “This second song is so morose. It needs a serious overhaul.”

Zoe was shaking her head. “No, I see it working. But here’s what we can do. The first two sets of lyrics become the verses. Make the killing machine lines the chorus. You’re going to need a couple more verses before you close with the ‘If you aren’t there’ lines. But you need to make the lyrics just become part of the song. Make it like a Pearl Jam rocker.”

Zoe stroked her guitar and slowly walked through it.

Why do I exist?
Why am I here?

I hate who I am.
I hate what I do.

I’m a killing machine,
Leaving bodies in my path.
Traces of blood and flesh
Consuming, not producing.

I wanted to die until I met you
Now I want to live for us.

If you aren’t there,
It’s the end for me.

I’m a killing machine,
Leaving bodies in my path.
Traces of blood and flesh
Consuming, not producing.

Tiffany called out, “Here’s some more lines. Maybe verse number two.”

This is the way I was born
Can’t change who I am

Now only only chance for love
Is quickly slipping away

Teri’s eyes lit up. “That’s great. I love how both of you can feel it!”

“Hey?” Lisa waited to get her sister’s attention. “Does this whole thing have the same ending as Romeo and Juliet? Do they both die?”

Teri shook her head. “I dunno. What do you think?”

Lisa nodded. “Yep. Big ending. Crash both clans stuffy rules. Wake ‘em all up. Make the deaths count.”

Meanwhile, Zoe had strapped on her Gibson Flying Vee. She was slashing the strings and making the notes groan. Her chords were bluesy but much heavier. Tiffany started adding to the frenzy with large, powerful notes. Gina turned it into a rocker with big drums. As Lisa wailed out the lyrics on the iPad, Teri was bending single notes and making them scream.

After one run-through, Teri held up her hand. “Love this, but let's make it less a four-chord blues. How about this?” She played three chords, then switched them out, then came back.

“Yeah,” Zoe was smiling. “Punk it up!”

After following Lisa’s instructions, they ran through it a second time. When they stopped, they were all smiling. Lisa pointed to Phil in their recording booth. “Do we get to hear it?”

Phil smiled, and the Cats all listened carefully. Afterwards, everyone wanted to make their parts more dynamic.

After running through it several more times, they added a few more verses. They’d found their rhythm, and it all sounded good.

“Hey, what are you calling this?”

Teri shrugged. “Any suggestions?”

No one yelled out anything, which meant they all needed a break.

They were outside, enjoying the October sunlight through the trees. They were sitting and drinking water.

Teri stretched and immediately stopped when she realized her boobs were sticking out through her tee. Going braless used to be so easy, but now she was flashing hard nipples on top of rounded boobs.

Zoe leaned in and whispered, “Soft cotton, slightly padded, is still my fav. You forget you’re wearing it.”

Teri grabbed Zoe’s arm in panic. “Geez, Zoe. I’m freaking out. I mean, I really liked my tomboy body, but now it’s feeling too real. I knew I was aligning my body with a vagina so I could become whole, but suddenly I’m jumping up a size in bras and panties. And my waist is slimming down. It’s crazy. Even my shoe size is shrinking.”

Zoe smiled and kissed her cheek. “Yeah, I know you don’t want to hear this, but the planes of your face are softening, too. Wherever this takes you, you’re going to look more and more feminine.”

Tiffany walked over and wrapped her arms around them both. “Okay. No secrets, girlies. Since we’re talking about bobbies, I just wear a chemise, no bra, cause I’m beautiful but flat as a board. Just saying.”

Teri thought about Cricket, Jenn’s new study buddy, and how she was all muscle. She never considered looking at her chest. It was her powerful arms that impressed her. Whenever she thought about going to her game and seeing her again, she felt warmth inside. And each time, something embarrassing began to happen. She sensed herself getting moist between her legs. Just a little, but enough to feel her desire growing. She thought to herself, ‘Thank God, nobody can see this.’

Gina leaned over. “What were you just thinking about?”

Teri panicked. “Why?”

“'Cause suddenly your chest, neck, and cheeks started to flush. Were you thinking about something sexy?”

Teri was ready to run. She fanned her face. “Yes,” she whispered. “Jenn has a new schoolmate who’s all muscle and gorgeous, too. My gaydar went off big time when I met her.”

Gina smiled. “Get used to it. Lusting is so much fun. But you might want to have a talk with Jenn about an open relationship. You’ve got to be upfront right from the start. You know, Jenn might be feeling the same way about other women she meets on that big college campus.”

“Really? I’m not ready to picture Jenn sleeping with someone else.”

“Ah, ha. You can’t build walls around someone you love. Set her free. She’ll see how important you are to her. Let her get all excited over another hot bod. Trust me when I tell you that it’s all good.”

Teri was shaking her head. “I don’t know.”

Gina listened. “Well, if that’s how you feel, her friend is always going to play with your mind. I guess it’s okay to lust from afar. But what if the new friend likes you and steals a kiss? Or what if she and Jenn start kissing?”

Teri wiped her eyes. “I guess I’d flip. I’ve never been into sex, but now I’m horny all the time.”

At that point, Lisa called out to Teri, who’d been whispering with Gina. “Hey, sis. Tell us all about this other song. Spoken words, poetry, Moody Blues stuff?”

Tiffany laughed. “Hey! None of our fans has a clue about the Moody Blues! Hey, Lisa. Do you and Teri have grandparents who listened to music? Was your gran a hippie?”

Lisa yelled back. “Oh, yeah. My mom’s mom still lives up near Scranton. She was a nurse, too. She’s retired and runs cocaine up from Colombia. Total success as a drug mule. Nobody suspects her when she’s crossing the border!”

Everybody stopped and turned. Lisa laughed. “Nah, just kidding. She's a volunteer at the Senior Center.”

Teri’s eyes were wide open. “Wow, a drug mule. I don’t think I’ll ever be able to look at Gran without wondering what she’s adding to her sugar cookies.”

Tiffany laughed, “Cocaine granny! We’ve got to write a song about the two sides of your grandma. Retired senior citizen by day and partying by night!”

“Gun slinging, two-fisted, stiletto in your eye, granny! I like that!” Gina was smiling. “Yeah!” She high-fisted the air.

Dear Readers, Here is a newly rewritten chapter that integrates with the core of the original Wildcat Fall. This is the continuing saga. I would appreciate any feedback. Constructive criticism is important to me as I am rewriting this story. Thanks.
.
.
Chapter Seventeen
.
As Teri and Lisa were outside taking a break, Lisa stopped and touched her arm. She turned to her sister and asked, “What’s up?”

Teri stopped and sat on a lounger. After four weeks, her surgical site wasn’t causing any discomfort, but she still routinely rested. Looking up, she shook her head. “It’s crazy. Before my surgery, I was so worried that I needed testosterone to have a libido, but now everything is changing on inside.”

She looked Lisa in the eyes in panic, “My brain is buzzing differently. My senses are going crazy. Smell, color, taste, and touch are all spinning out of control like a kaleidoscope!”

Lisa stared at Teri. She totally believed her but couldn’t see anything happening. “Is all of that good or bad? Oh, I do like your new dress.”

Teri shook her head. “Yeah, see. It starts there. I’m getting all girly. I like wearing a dress. It’s like my mind is lined with soft fur, and I’m ready to squeal over anything. You know, like I’ve been dipped in a warm bath and I’m wrapped in fluffy towels. I feel sexy! I used Jenn’s body wash, her moisturizer, and even dabbed on perfume. And I’m wearing makeup!”

Lisa looked at her sister while she talked. Her inflection even sounded different. “Is it bad?”

“No, and that’s what’s scary. I’m liking it too much. I get out of breath thinking about it.”

“Are you dreaming about hunky guys? Do you think you’re bisexual? ”

Teri shook her head, feeling her hair softly touch her ears and neck. “No. We tried that back in Chicago, and it did nothing for me. I’m definitely all about Jenn. But everything is getting really intense, and maybe out of control. Strong women tip me over the edge!”

“Is that something you need to mention to Grace?”

Teri slowly shook her head. “Well, yeah. But I’m not ready. It’s like suddenly all I think about is sex. It’s unnerving ‘cause it was never on my mind unless Jenn and I were together. But I’m swooning when she’s the aggressor.”

Lisa nodded. “It’s like your surgery has moved you to a different level.”

“Can that really happen? Is that possible?”

Lisa shook her head. “I don’t know. You need to involve Mom’s doctor and see what he has to say. He has all that experience with women who’ve had SRS.”

Teri smiled. “Yeah, great suggestion. I can see myself now. Hey, Mom. I need to talk to your boss about all the crazy orgasms I’m having.”

As they were walking back into the studio, Lisa turned to her sister. “What do you think about Bill Wiggins' suggestion? Should Jessica approach this Jack guy for a physical because of his sperm donation? I don’t see him saying no.”

Teri wondered out loud. “Yeah, after talking to Jessica, I think that’s where it’s going. But is that all we’re going to do with this guy? Just get a medical exam, no discussion about being related?”

Lisa looked doubtful. “I don’t know. Do you really think he’d want to hear that?”

Teri nodded. “How about if Jessica asks him if he wants to hear about where his sperm ended up? If he says yes, maybe we can eventually arrange a meet. I’m still hoping for something, but I don’t know. Maybe you and I need to talk to Grace together about expectations.”

Their conversation came to an end when Tiffany yelled out, “Okay, cocktail time is over. I want to rock. No, I need to rock. I’m jonesing and need to kick out the jams.”

Everybody laughed, and they started to pick up their instruments. Richard called out. “I’ll be bringing food down later.”

As they strapped in, each Cat thanked Phil for tuning them up. Everyone turned to Gina, and she counted them off in a slow beat using her brushes. Tiffany started playing a favorite blues beat —an easygoing, lazy crawl that usually morphed into one of the band’s originals.

Zoe played behind Tiff, and the three of them were noodling along when Lisa sat down at their keyboard and brought in the rhythm. As they played, Teri picked up her white Stratocaster that Lisa had gifted her, and finger picked a twisty counter solo to Zoe’s guitar work.

As they all found the groove, Zoe looked at Gina, and she increased the pace until they reached the level of a Chicago blues. Lisa stood up from the piano and grabbed the mic. She shrugged and sang.

The sun’s out
And it’s a summer day,
But I can’t see it.
Cause the clouds have darkened my way.

My baby left me
Walked out the door
Slammed it behind her
Hurt me to the core

Tiffany stood up to her mic and sang.

I heard you crying
All through the night
The walls too thin
Can’t ignore your pain.
Tell me what happened
To break your heart

Lisa smiled, and sang back,

She took my money
Drove away in my car
Said she had a new love
Didn’t need me no more

Teri laughed, then sang

It’s that cheatin’ time of year
Nobody’s behaving,
Cause nobody cares
Everyone’s looking around for new love
Breaking hearts, causing despair.

Teri smiled and repeated her chorus,

It’s that cheatin’ time of year
Nobody’s behaving,
Cause nobody cares
Everyone’s looking around for new love
Breaking hearts, causing despair.

Then Zoe cut through with a raging solo of bent notes and twisted strings. As she finished up, she signaled they should stop.

Everyone stood around looking at each other, then Tiffany laughed. “Whoa, kids. What just happened? Maybe the band should take more time off if the tunes roll out so smoothly and spontaneously.”

Gina laughed, “You just said spontaneously.”

Tiffany smiled, “Fuck you. I’m allowed to use big words occasionally.”

Gina howled, “You just said occasionally.”

Lisa turned to Teri, “Can we use that? Or was that just a fun, mindless moment?”

Teri shrugged. “It’s that Borg brain thing, hive mentality. But we should capture all those moments. There’s definitely a song in there, but it’s a bit of a downer.”

“I thought all blues have to be sad and morose.” Tiffany mused.

Gina laughed, “You said morose.”

Tiffany shook her head, “Honest to Christ, Gina. Give it a break. I know that I’m dumb and you’re fuckin’ brilliant. But I’m beautiful and you’re just some jealous fat wart!”

Gina stared at Tiffany, pretending to make her lip quiver. “You’re right. I am brilliant, and you are dumb and gorgeous.”

Zoe turned her back to the bickering, turned up her amp, and immediately ripped off a sizzling guitar solo that had Teri calling right back with a slide guitar solo to counterpunch Zoe. Tiffany grinned, turned, and double-timed her bass notes to drive Gina harder on percussion.

They let the solos go on longer, and Lisa had started banging on the keys and playing a counter rhythm to what they were pounding out. Before long, she started screaming the lyrics to Run, Run, Gone! and the rest of the band screamed out the word Run! Lisa signaled to play the song one more time before bringing it to a close.

When the song was over, all five Wildcats were grinning from ear to ear. The drought was over, and they were back to doing what they loved.

Zoe started chording a reggae beat, looked over at Tiffany, and smiled. Tiffany grinned and played a funked-up version on her bass. Gina followed, then Lisa sat down at the keys and brought up a steel drum sound. She leaned into her mic and called out, “Yo, Teri?”

“Lisa! Welcome to the beach!” Teri played the tambourine.

“You look good, sister. Is that a new suit?”

Teri laughed. “It’s my new bikini! What do you think?”

“I’m ready to dive into the surf. Want to swim along?” Lisa started singing.

It’s a perfect day
The sun is out
The sky is blue
And I’m here with you

I’m feeling warm and happy
Cause my baby loves me
Strong arms reach around me
Squeezing me tight

Melting into a body
Kissing soft lips
The surf is crashing
On perfect white sand
Gonna take you in my arms
And love you all I can.

Tiffany stopped playing, and everyone looked over. “Yuk. There’s too much love, it doesn’t rock, it’s not us. It’s bubblegum!”

Zoe laughed. “As in punk?”

Tiffany was grinning. “Yeah. We sing the blues. We rock. We stand up for ourselves. It’s okay to get gooey, but it’s not all sunshine and bluebirds. We need some screaming!”

Teri leaned over to Lisa and whispered in her ear. Then Lisa smiled and shrugged. “Okay, gang. Teri and I were talking and want to do a variation on Show Me Some Love.”

Teri nodded, “It’s the same, but a lot different.” She showed them a three-chord change, but using a similar rhythm. But it’s raw.”

Tiffany started a bass line, and eight bars in, Gina didn’t give them a dance club sound but instead started a four-four beat pounding on her drums. Teri grinned and unleashed a big solo before she started chording the song. Zoe started using feedback and bending her notes.

Lisa grabbed the mic, turned, and looked at the band. “This is called Snakes. Teri and I decided to major in the key of crazy.” Then she started talking,

Last night, I was out partying with my girls.
It was a great night, but after too many drinks, I missed my guy and decided I’d drop by and surprise him.

He lives way out in the country. So I parked my car on the grass and snuck around his house to the back. I used a lawn chair to boost myself up to his windowsill. I removed the screen and started to climb through the window. All I could think about was getting under the sheets with him and kissing him awake.

But when I saw his sleeping form, stretched out and relaxed, all I thought of were all those muscles in his back, arms, and legs. It made me shiver.”

The rest of the band was playing while Lisa told a new story. Teri only hoped that Phil was recording. She looked over at the sound booth, and the red recording light was on.

Lisa continued,

When I looked inside, I saw that my guy was awake. He must have been having a bad dream because he was tossing and turning. But then I heard a moan, and it wasn’t his voice. I squinted and could see Betty Jones, our old high school cheerleader, with her legs high in the air.

I stumbled away to the bushes and threw up everything in my stomach.

The taste in my mouth was terrible as I ran to my car and got Dad’s pistol from under the front seat. Dad always said he carried it for snakes, and all I could see were the two snakes that needed killing.

I climbed back up to the windowsill, aimed, and just kept firing until the gun wouldn’t fire anymore. The barrel was so hot I could feel its glow.

No one came running, so I got back in my car and drove far away. Tears filled my eyes as I drove to the bridge. I threw Dad’s pistol off into deep water, swearing I’d buy him a new one someday.

That night, I lay in bed and whispered, "You gotta kill some snakes before they kill you."

Lisa started screaming over and over again,

"You gotta kill some snakes before they kill you!"

Zoe let loose with a cacophony of feedback and harsh notes while Gina pounded more intensely on the drums. The whole band rocked hard until finally they all stopped suddenly on Zoe’s signal.

After they finished the last chords of the song, everyone stared at Lisa. Finally, Gina said, “You know, girl. I thought your little sister had a lock on all the creative juices, but you just wowed me. What a great story you told. I loved it.”

Tiffany came over and hugged Lisa. She was shaking her head. “You know that was incredible. I hope you can entertain us with a crazy story every time we do that number.”

Teri smiled. “How about if we take turns narrating a story? I want to work on better chords and make it totally raw and unique.”

They all looked at each other. Gina grinned. “I can’t wait to hear a Tiffany story. Maybe she can tell us about killing Mr. Wrong.”

Tiffany thought for a minute. “Oh, yeah. I’d like that. I’d really like that.”

Zoe shook her head. “Does every story have to end in a murder?”

Teri smiled. “Well, not necessarily. How about using a serrated kitchen knife to impale the guy, and then he falls on it after being tasered?”

They all looked at her. But then, Teri grinned. “Nah, never mind. No one could believe that.”

They all heard clapping and turned to see Richard. “That was crazy. I don’t see releasing it as a single, but it certainly was powerful.”

Tiffany was clapping. “Yeah. No one can ever accuse us of trying to sell bluebirds or rainbows. We’re not handing out stickers. No, just some crazy bitches who wanna rock!”
.
.
.
They had just made love and were showering together when Emma turned to Jack, “Did you mean what you said last night when you confessed your love to me?”

Jack’s mouth fell open. He didn’t hesitate. “Uh, yes. I did! But you were snoring and I didn’t think you heard me.”

Emma turned her head and touched his arm. “Hey, I don’t want to put you on the spot. Guys get caught up in the moment and forget they have to remain aloof and cool. I get how scary the L word can be.”

Jack picked her up and spun her around. He marched her back into the bedroom and tossed her on top of their covers. Then he fell on her.

“Jack, we’re still wet!”

He grinned and kissed her neck, her ears, and finally her lips. “I love you with every cell in my body. But I don’t want you to give up the best years of your life for me.”

Emma wrapped herself around him and kissed him back. “Jack, I’ve never felt so loved. You’ve accepted all my quirks. I love you too much to give you up just ‘cause you’re over the hill. Hey, I’ll make porridge for you when you lose all your teeth. I’ll change your diaper and wipe your butt. Hey, you’re my perfect guy, and I want to keep you.”

Jack lay there looking into her eyes. Then tears started flowing down his face. “Emma, I’m such a loser. I mean, I could be making money working for the big record company. I could be a session guitarist. Sometimes I feel bad because I’m such a hard head. You don’t need that kind of mess.”

Emma was holding him until she could slide on top. “Uh, Jack, in my eyes, you’re the best. You’re an artist. You have standards. You’re everything I admire and love. We don’t need fame and fortune. So, c’mon, Jack. Will you marry me and make me an honest woman?”

Emma stayed on top, establishing a rhythm. He was losing his mind. “Uh, you’re killing me. Of course, the answer is yes, a hundred times yes. Oh my God, I love you, Emma.”

She smiled. “Do you think that I could do my show wearing a wedding ring and pregnant?”

Jack flipped her over and wrapped her in his arms. “Oh. You say all the right things. But we’re not having a baby in this city. We’ve got to find a different place where we can bring kids into this world and both do what we love.”

Later, Jack got his computer and brought up a map. He looked at her while he kissing her neck. “You could work from anywhere you want, or get your doctorate and teach. I just need to find a studio that could deal with me.”

As they were looking, Jack pointed. “So I used to hang around Philly when I first got started. I’m not saying we should live there, but they’ve got a couple of good studios and there’s a lot of small towns around there, too. And everything is only a couple of hours from the Jersey shore and the ocean.”

Emma was looking at the map. “Well, and there’s the Poconos. We can look for land there while you and I are working. We can rent and build at our own speed.”

“Kids need to be around kids.”

“Kids! So now you’ve got me pregnant at least twice! But what will suburbia think of a PTA mom who does porn?”

Jack smiled. “How about the San Francisco Bay Area? Pretty progressive people live out there.”

“Yeah, and the extreme right live in Southern California, too.”

“Big state. Or maybe Seattle? They might have a recording studio. In the meantime, when can we have a kid?”

“Uh, Jack. What are we doing right now?”

“For real?”

Emma smiled. “Real.”
.
.
.
Eddie Williamson, Junior, couldn’t stand it. He was keeping his head down working hard at McDonald’s. He’d been trying to behave and stay off his favorite X rated sites. He wasn’t using his computer much at all.

Each day, he feared someone would come banging on their front door, and he’d hear a gruff voice saying his name, identifying themselves as the police.

He’d be arrested, handcuffed, and then placed in the backseat of a police car. He’d be crying with snot running down his nose as his stomach ached. Before long, the techs would go online and find a way to see what was on his hard drive. Even though it was buried deep in the mud under the lake at the park and rusting away, they’d see all his pictures. He’d appear before the judge and be sent off to prison, while his mom sobbed in the back of the courtroom.

That nightmare haunted him every night for weeks, but then, one night, it didn’t come back. And no one ever came knocking at their door.

After a few more weeks, he logged back onto the chat. He was surprised when everyone greeted Runner and asked where she’d been. He lied, saying that her grandmother had a stroke and she and her mom had moved to Arizona to take care of her.

And now that her grandmother was in a nursing home, they’d moved back. At first, this was hard because Eddie didn’t want to trip himself up in any lies. Eventually, Runner got around to asking what had happened with the hacker who’d posted Teri Nelson’s files.

“Oh, that was a big fat nothing burger, Runner. Cause we’re all minors, they arrested him for a while, and it never went any further. His parents ended up paying tons of money for a fancy lawyer, and the guy got off with a big fine. He confessed and said he did it all on his own.”

“No one got in trouble?”

“Naw. It’s been a while. Truth is, nobody cares what kids do.”

Eddie buried his face into a couch cushion and screamed out loud for five minutes. His nightmare was over. He swore he’d learned his lesson. But after work that day, he stopped in Walmart and bought a disk drive to save his new stuff on.

He was looking forward to keeping an eye on Teri Nelson and getting his revenge for what she did to him.
.
.
.
“So what do we think about hosting a fundraiser weekend at the Rendezvous to support Jessica’s charities?”

“That sounds like a lot of fun. I’m sure everyone wants to play. We need to schedule it around when Boomer shows up. I really don’t want my water to break on stage while I’m shredding my guitar!” Zoe was laughing and had to wipe tears from her eyes.

Teri looked up at the ceiling, then turned to Zoe. “I love collaborating. I can put my opera on hold for a while. I’ve created an entire story to make it more believable. Do you want to read that too?”

Zoe chuckled. “Of course, I do. It’s fun watching your creative gears turn. Just watch your energy levels. You’re still healing.”

Teri tried to sound confident and optimistic. “I’m glad everyone is getting more downtime over Thanksgiving.”

Zoe smiled. “I’m thinking about the night we stayed up drinking rum and Coke in Philly, creating our island song. I don’t know how many drunken writing sessions we’re going to have with me nursing and Tiff not drinking anymore.”

Teri was trying not to bounce when she got excited because everything was making her crazy. “Yeah. Today showed us that the Cats are ready to rock. We’ve got those sparks! Do you think we should have a theme for the second album?”

“You mean like Vampires?”

They were both laughing when Lisa started playing chords on their keyboard.

Tiffany raised both her arms. Everyone stopped and listened. “I’ve got an idea.”

All the Wildcats started grinning.

“See, how about if we rent the PPL Center in downtown Allentown and do a benefit concert fundraiser there?”

Lisa was already looking up the info online. “10,000 seats, full concessions, 150 concerts a year. And it’s the rink for the Phantoms! Wow!”

Phil went upstairs to get Richard off the phone. The five Cats followed him up the steps. Richard was unpacking sandwiches and chips and spreading them out on the table.

Teri spoke. “Tiffany has a great idea! A huge fundraiser for Jessica’s charities around Christmas. We rent the PPL Center and do a show!”

Lisa handed him her tablet to read about the venue. As Richard read, he and Phil started talking.

“We get the stage out of storage, enlist our roadies, it’s a Union shop, let Robert help promote and run it, bring Gimli in for ticket sales, and we handle the expenses. We just need a date!”

Richard turned to everyone and smiled, “Sure, we can do it.” He looked at Zoe, “Are we going to bring our sixth Wildcat along, too?”

Zoe kissed and hugged Phil and Richard. “Sure enough, Uncles Phil and Richard!”
.
.
.
Jenn kissed her and whispered, “I’m going to work on school stuff. When I finish, we can play sexy nurse. I can help you dilate.”

Teri grinned and hugged her. “Uh, your dilating me always ends up in bed and under the covers. Is that what the doctor intended?”

Jenn kissed her firmly. “Uh, why don’t you ask your mom if that’s how it’s supposed to go?”

“Jenn! I can’t talk to my mom about sex!”

Jenn blew her a kiss as she headed into their second bedroom to read.

An hour later, Jenn saw Teri standing there looking in at her studying. “Whatcha doing, Rock Star?”

Teri moved across the room and kissed Jenn, pulling her into her body. “I’m just taking a break from squatting on that inflatable inner tube. Wanna fool around?”

Dear Readers, Here is a new chapter that integrates with the core of the original Wildcat Fall. This is a continuing saga that is coming to a close. Before the story ends, what would you like to see? I would appreciate any feedback. Constructive criticism is important to me as I am rewriting this story. Thanks.

.
Chapter Eighteen
.
Teri looked up at the ceiling as she spoke. “I remember going to the PPL Center to watch the Lehigh Valley Phantoms play. I think it was eighth grade. Tony’s dad took Brian, Don, and me along. It was a lot of fun. The place seemed really big and loud.”

Tiffany was looking at their website. “Well, it might seem really big for an eighth grader, but it’s not that much, Little. We played a lot of 10,000-seat arenas this summer.”

Lisa was looking over Tiffany’s shoulder. “As in, we should have no trouble filling it, right?”

Tiffany was grinning. “Right. So my thought is to do a couple of nights.” She turned and looked at the rest of the group. “What do you think?”

Zoe looked at Richard and saw him shrug. “I vote that we go for it.”

Gina asked aloud, “Is there a downside to doing two nights?”

Richard nodded. “Costs. If we are renting the place, then we’re doing it twice. I’m guessing it will cost us $20,000 to rent it for one night.”

Lisa was using her calculator. “A hundred dollars a ticket means a million dollars gross money for one night or fifty dollars a ticket for two nights is the same million dollars, right?”

Richard shook his head. “No. Two nights are twice as much overhead. We have expenses on our part, so we’d make much less. And now we have to sell twenty thousand seats, which I believe is stretching it.”

Gina looked at them. “How much can we make in four nights at Robert’s place?”

Richard smiled. “The Rendezvous holds three hundred people. We could ask Robert to help out. If we charge a hundred dollars a ticket, we could make a hundred thousand there.”

Zoe looked around. “Well, it makes sense to go big or go home. I guess we should contact the PPL Center and see what dates are available. Let’s open the concession stands for our show. We don’t need to collect any money from those businesses—just let them keep what they earn. The crowd will appreciate being able to get food and drinks."

Richard was making notes. “We’ll want to pay for a police presence and a security agency, too. All in all, we could still take $750,000 away for that one night. But I really wonder if they’d even have two nights back-to-back.”

Gina was listening. “If we can’t get two nights in a row, any advertising we do will only confuse people. I say we shoot for one night. That much money will support a lot of causes.”

Teri was sitting and listening. “Okay, why not make it digital? Why not do a pay-per-view show? We can broadcast it from anywhere and just charge people to watch it at home?”

Tiffany shook her head. “I don’t know if we have that much clout. Seriously, I don’t think that many people will shell out pay-per-view to watch a night with the Wildcats.”

Teri was jumping up and down. “Well, how about if we had a couple of guest stars? Maybe two superstars who are releasing a Christmas album together? I’ll bet we can increase ticket sales!”

Richard was shaking his head. “Well, if we’re going in that direction, I'd better start talking to Wiggins and maybe the people who handled our Labor Day concert. I wonder if we can talk to Beyonce and Taylor Swift and see if they can commit to a common date? And we’ve got to talk to a pay-per-view group and a national broadcaster. This is complicated. Honestly, I’m in over my head. It sounds like something that will take months to put together.”

Teri was still considering the idea. “When Beyoncé and Taylor Swift appeared on Labor Day, it was a surprise for viewers. But if we were to advertise this, it’s definitely doable.”

Lisa was nodding. “Right. But once again, it would become their show, just featuring the Wildcats.”

Zoe was smiling. “How about choosing ten charities and donating a hundred thousand to each?”

Teri was bouncing with excitement. “Call it the Million Dollar Night! Advertise it up and get all our ducks lined up for Pay-Per-View!”

Gina shook her head. “Or not.”

Teri swiveled her head. “Huh?”

Gina was smiling. “Sure. If we do it locally and sell out locally, we could donate $750,000 that night with a lot less fuss. No date coordination, no special equipment, just us and fans. No stress on our Wildcats. We just get a date and run with it. We even know what we’re going to play that night.”

Teri looked at everyone. “Yeah, that’s what I wanted to discuss. Don’t you think our fans want to hear and see something new? We’ve been beating up our furries and our grand piano for months. You don’t think the crowds want something different from us?”

Richard raised his hand and spoke. “Honestly, no. Play some new tunes, but your fans love to sing along with what they know. They love it when Teri turns her guitar into a choir singing in a thunderstorm or Tiffany raps in her pink poodle outfit. Those fans will be coming to listen to something familiar. It’s just the band that hears these songs every night. We can change the dynamics and enlist the Flowers as well. Maybe even fly in EBR to play for thirty minutes. Nobody’s bored with Mick Jagger singing Satisfaction or Floyd playing Money every night. If you play for three hours, everyone will go home happy. And each fan that night should get a souvenir program with information about the charities. It will initiate awareness and more donations.”

They all looked at each other and smiled. Zoe turned to Richard, “I guess that means it’s on.”

“One night, right. We go back to keeping it simple.”

Gina laughed. “I think that our version of keeping things simple has changed to ten thousand-seat arenas. But I think fun would be to have another free Sid Mack Allentown Music rooftop concert before it gets too cold.”

Lisa was nodding in agreement. “And maybe even a weekend at the Rendezvous before Christmas. We can play for free as our gift to Richard for everything that he’s done.”

As everyone was nodding, Lisa laughed. “How about if we go back to Atlanta and give Gimli a free night at his club?”

Teri smiled. “Great! I want a new tattoo from Min!”

Lisa shook her head. “What were you thinking? A Vampire sleeve?”

Teri laughed. “No. Just something on my right hand. Some pattern or design, nothing too heavy.”

Tiffany was laughing. “So, we’d be giving Robert, Gimli, Jessica, and everyone else a Christmas present. We could call it our thank you tour.

Everyone was agreeing and Richard was busy making notes. “Sure. This is all doable but lets agree that Zoe’s Boomer baby is healthy and along for the ride.” He turned to Zoe, “Are you okay with this?”

Zoe smiled. “Yes, yes, triple yes. My Boomer is making her appearance sooner than later. On my last visit, my doctor said the baby had dropped down and I was starting to dilate. So I’ve got Bruno on stand-by and our bags are packed and in the car.”

Tiffany was staring. “This is blowing my mind. I can’t believe my best friend is actually having a baby.”

Zoe smiled. “Do you want to be there? You can hang out with me until I go into labor.”

“Oh, my God, yes! But I don’t want to watch, you know, like the birth part.”

Zoe laughed. “No, we’ll save you from that. Keep you virginal!”

Zoe looked at everyone. “I think I can do a show. Everything I’ve read says if there are no complications, I’ll be good in six weeks and if this is a Halloween baby, well, no problem. Even if I have to have a bar stool to rest on during our performance, well, I think it will work.”
.
.
As everyone was talking, Gina turned to Teri and whispered. “I heard you mention Tony, Don, and Brian. I know how close you used to be with them. Do you ever hear from your guys anymore? Do you stay in touch?”

Teri winced. “Well, kinda, kinda not. Since I’ve come out as intersex, that left high school Terry behind. I feel different, like I don’t fit in anymore. I feel odd just being in Allentown. You know, it doesn’t feel familiar anymore. I miss stuff, like going to Dorney Park with all our classmates. But it’s like I don’t belong. You know how everyone knew high school Terry, the geeky guy. I’m not that guy.”

Teri had to stop and catch her breath. “Jenn insists that it’s all in my mind. She even insisted that we meet up for a meal last in the spring. It was okay, but I felt like the guys couldn’t take their eyes off me. They’re eighteen-year-old guys, and well, I felt more like a piece of meat. Like I wasn’t real!”

Gina laughed. “Well, yeah, I saw that when we did the roof top concert. Their eyes were popping out of their heads when you invited them up on the roof. It was funny ‘cause they didn’t know whether to stare at Tiffany, Lisa, Zoe, me or you. It was like they’d never seen women before.”

“Yeah. They’re under control ‘cause Jenn always kept them in check. It’s like she’s a lion tamer and just cracks an invisible whip. But even though I was always part of the group, I kinda felt second-class. I was part of the crowd but never shared in the macho talk about women. It was pretty well understood that I was always Jenn’s boy toy even if I was skinny and underdeveloped. But at my coming out as Teri dinner, I feel like a balloon that floats around and everybody touches and keeps in the air. It was unnerving. I was not feeling like I belonged.”

“Would you date any of your guys? Do you think they’re cute?”

Teri sighed. “First of all, I don’t want to date a guy. It’s hard to express, but I’m not really comfortable being female around a guy. Yeah, I know it’s all in my head, but… I don’t know. Seriously, hanging out with Tony, he always talked a big game, macho, and everything. I really couldn’t imagine being with him one-on-one. I have no idea how I’d act. How is a date is supposed to act? I worry about being handled, touched, or kissed. Just the idea freaks me out.”

Gina shook her head. “You are making this into a much bigger deal than it is. You do know how to act. You’re thinking that women have to be different around guys. I think you’re off track there. I’m always just me. I don’t act differently around different people, well, maybe I try not to get unhinged, but me is me.”

Teri took a deep breath. “Just being around someone like Tony. He’s big and full of himself. I fear letting him be in charge and acting like he owns me. It’s unnerving. And I’m afraid that my words wouldn’t count.”

“Yeah, that is definitely an Amos nightmare you’re still having. Is your friend crazy, or has he ever bragged about rape or domination?”

Teri shook her head. “No, but he’s good-looking, big, and strong. I guess that he’s confident and handsome, but just the idea that he could do what he wants scares me like the way Amos acted.”

“How about the other two guys. What’s their names?”

“Brian and Don? Well, Brian just seemed like Brian. He seemed fine. You know, friendly and all. But Don seemed really strange. He wanted to talk privately, and well, that was weird. I never did because I thought that whatever he had to say, I wouldn’t be able to handle.”

“What did you think he’d say?

“I don’t know. Like maybe he’d tell me that he was gay or transgender or he wanted to like me.”

“And?”

“Well, I got scared and worried that I couldn’t handle it. So I kinda ghosted him. And then he sent me a text this summer, when we were on the road, with a pic of him. He was bare-chested and showing off his muscles. It made me feel really weird when I realized that his muscles turned me on.”

Gina reached over and hugged her. “Baby, you have just keep reminding yourself that you’re only eighteen and have no experience.”

“I have experience with Jenn.”

“Right. And you have no other experience. I think you owe it to yourself to have more friends and relationships. I think you’re cheating yourself and Jenn.”

Teri felt tears starting and hugged Gina. “I’m just so fucked up.”
.
.
.
Once a week, Eddie took the train over to West Philadelphia to watch the entrance to Jenn’s apartment and take more photos. He was trying to figure out when Teri would be staying there overnight. After a couple of weeks, he cracked the routine on which days and nights Teri Nelson would be staying there.

As he was posting his most recent photos, Runner was being praised.

“Runner, girl. You are so lucky to live near Teri and Jenn and see them whenever you want.”

“Yeah, Runner. I’m definitely jealous of you. Are you able to go to Allentown and see the rest of the band, too?”

Eddie was on a roll. Runner was the center of attention again, and it felt good. He decided that Runner would be that person. “I can get out to Allentown by train. It’s doable. Maybe on the weekend. Might take me a while to figure it all out.”

“Oh, wow. Runner, you are so cool. I really wish I were you!”

That sealed the deal. Right then and there, Eddie decided to follow up and make the trip. It would take some research and effort, but he decided to make the leap.

“If someone can find me an address, I’ll do it!”
.
.
Three days later, Eddie prepared to venture out to Allentown, PA, and look for the Wildcats' band house. Not much was known except that it was big and bordered the state forest. The first thing he did after getting off the train in the town was head to the local electric bike shop to rent an off-road trail bike and a helmet. He explained to the guy that he wanted to ride through the state forest.

The bike guy looked at him curiously. “You going to ride the trails? Let me get you some maps.”

Eddie didn’t realize that the state forest land was so big. And felt overwhelmed staring at miles of untamed woods.

“Crazy, huh? Are you looking to see bears?”

“Bears?” Eddie was ready to run back to the train station.

“Seriously, black bears. But they’re in the deep woods, miles away.”

“I’m not looking for bears.”

“What are you looking for?”

Eddie decided to ask for help. “I’m interested in taking photos of the Wildcats and their band house. Souvenirs.”

Bike Guy shook his head. “I don’t know, dude. You can get into a pot full of trouble if you trespass or step on any toes. Those women are town favorites, and the police will frown if you bother them.”

“Oh, no. I’m not trying to bother them. I just want some photos. I’m not going to approach them. Keep my distance.” Eddie immediately knew he’d made a mistake and really wanted to backstep.

Bike Guy looked at him carefully. This guy was overweight and didn’t look like he could walk a mile, let alone run. “Okay, so give me your driver’s license and money for the rental. I’ll rent you the equipment, and for an extra fifty bucks, I’ll show you how to find their place. It’s the old Stevenson house, and some trails run right up behind it, so you can get a good view. But if you start trespassing, you’re on your own.”

Eddie bought a backpack, went into the grocery store, and filled it with snacks and sodas. He tried to calm his nerves as he followed the trails on the map, stopping to sit and rest his butt, which had started hurting immediately. After an hour of riding, he could actually see a line of houses that bordered the state forest.

Walking his bike, he occasionally used the binoculars he rented to look for the three-story white house that Bike Guy had described. Eddie knew he was in the right place because he could hear the band practicing.

Pulling the bike into the bushes, he slowly crept closer, making sure to keep himself hidden from view. When he got as close as he dared, he tried to take pictures with his cell phone.

He was immediately discouraged because he was too far away to get any good photos and he wasn’t ready to go any closer. Bike Guy had mentioned that the Cats had security.

After an hour, Eddie felt invisible bugs biting him, and he was not enjoying himself. It was time to turn around and rethink this project. Fortunately, the charge on his moped didn’t run out until he was close enough to pedal back to the rental place.

As he was returning the bike, Bike Guy asked him how it went.

“Not so good.” He showed him the cell phone shots and how he wasn’t close enough.”

“Yeah, dude. You need a telephoto lens to attach to your phone. We can rent you one.”

“And I got bitten on the top of my head and my ears, too.”

“Sure. We got spray to sell you. How’d the bike work?”

“Okay, but do you have one that goes further? I think the battery came up short.”

“Sure. But that model is twice as much to rent.”

Eddie was adding up how much the next trip was going to cost him and wondered if it was really going to be worth it just to be a hero to the girls. If he came back another day, it would use up a week's salary from his job at McDonald's. “Okay. Maybe I’ll take another run at it while I’m here.”

“Sure, dude. You’ve got it figured out and know the way. Should be pretty easy to do. Here, let me show you how the lens works.”

Bike Guy was right. The second trip took half the time, and the lens worked. Eddie caught the band at the perfect time when the Cats were taking a break and hanging outside, relaxing. He was pretty excited because they were all outside, laughing and joking.

He thanked the guy, got his license back, and got an Uber to the train station. He was beat and slept the whole way back to Philly. When he got home, Eddie immediately posted his photos.
.
.

A week later, Richard got a message from a friend of his. He opened his phone to see that someone had posted photos of the Wildcats taking a break on their back patio. The photos were clear and you could see their faces. He immediately called Gina’s dad at his firm.

When Jessica Jade got the text to call Mr. Dinardo at work, she returned his call.

“Hi Jessica, I need your help.”

Jessica was nodding her head, “Sure. It’s whatever you want.”

“Great. The problem has to do with Wildcat security. Somebody has been poking around their place here in Allentown and taking pictures. As their lawyer, I know this violation is slight, but it still concerns me.”

“Sure. What would you like me to do?”

“I want you to see if you can track the photographer down, and I want it stopped. Just don’t violate the law. Okay?”

Jessica grinned. “Sure. And by the way, I’m all done investigating Jack Dempsey and even looked into his live-in girlfriend.”

“How’d that go?”

Jessica didn’t even have to look at the files she’d prepared. “Well, he’s not a choir boy, but close to it. He still has ties with his parents and seems like a great guy. No blemishes.”

“When you talked with him, how did he react when you mentioned your purpose in contacting him?”

“He seemed curious and wanted to know about Lisa and Teri.”

“What did you tell him?”

“Nothing.”

“Okay. What do you think?”

“I think the women want to set up a meet.”

“How do you think we should do that?”

“I don’t know. Maybe in your offices. A controlled situation.”

“Okay. Let me talk to the women and see what everyone has to say. In the meantime, please figure out who’s spying on the Cats.”
.
.

Jack Dempsey walked in and found Emma taking a nap. He shrugged off his clothes and got in the shower. After he was cleaned off, he climbed into their big soaking tub. His eyes were closed, but he sensed her presence immediately. She had a fresh scent that woke him up from his lethargy as she slid in with him.

He smiled and kissed her when she got settled. After they snuggled for a while in the hot water, Jack laughed.

Emma looked up and smiled. “What’s got you smiling?”

“Well, I need to tell you about my sperm donations and where they ended up.”
.
.

Jessica and Mac were walking along one of the paths behind the Wildcat’s place. They kept checking with copies of the photos they’d downloaded.

Mac held up the photo. “Okay, I think it's about where the shots were taken.”

“Weird, when you say shots. Never thought about anyone wanting to hurt the Cats.”

As they walked around, they both found two different sets of tire tracks and places where the bikes had been laid down and hidden. “Two bikes, two people, but only one set of photos.”

Jessica studied everything. “I want to backtrack these bikes and see where they started out. Up for a hike?”

When they walked into the bike shop, Jessica approached the guy behind the counter and cut to the chase. “Two electric bikes went out into the Pennsylvania State Forest and were snooping on our clients, taking photos, and posting them on the internet. Both bikes originated here.” She and Mac both flashed their ID.”

“Yep. The same person rented both bikes. He took two trips on the same day. The second time, he rented a telephoto lens for his iPhone. I can show you a copy of his driver's license.”

Dear Readers, Here is a new chapter that integrates with the core of the original Wildcat Fall. This is a continuing saga that is coming to a close. Before the story ends, what would you like to see? I would appreciate any feedback. Constructive criticism is important to me as I am rewriting this story. Thanks.

.
Chapter Nineteen
.

“Sperm samples? This is something new.” Emma was enjoying the hot water and rubbing up against Jack.

Jack kissed her. “Well, to tell you the truth, I’d pretty much forgotten about it myself. This happened when I was sixteen years old.”

Emma was biting his earlobe. “Sixteen?”

“I was out on my own trying to make a living playing my guitar and, well, finding a band that wanted me. My mom and dad offered to help me, but I really wanted to do this on my own. I had this independence streak.”

Emma didn’t stop nibbling. “Do tell. As in hard-headed? I would have never guessed!” She laughed. “C’mon, Jack. You just aren’t a committee kind of guy.”

Jack made a grunt. “Yeah, yeah. I guess that’s always been me.”

Emma bit his earlobe. “I’m surprised that your parents let you drop out of high school and leave home.”

Jack realized that this story was turning into a novel. “Well, I didn’t drop out. I attended school twelve months a year and graduated. The school district, well, all of Cape May County, was allowing kids to go anywhere to take their classes, and they’d paid tuition. The county decided that it was cheaper than building new schools and trying to keep up because there were so few of us.”

“So I had this crazy idea to just go to school all the time once I got to ninth grade. It was easy, and I was able to finish my credits a few years early. All I could think about was playing guitar anyway. Well, I got an offer from a bar band that was playing in town to travel with them. Mom and Dad met them and gave their permission. So I packed up and headed out. It was just okay for a while until I realized I hated performing in front of crowds. I was throwing up every time I thought about getting up on stage. I did it, but really had to numb myself before each show. After three months of popping pills and drinking hard liquor, I realized I was headed in the wrong direction. I left the band, but ran out of money quickly.”

“I spent the winter in Philly working as a session musician. I wasn’t working enough to pay my way. I’d sit in with bands, but my stomach couldn’t handle it. And I wasn’t interested in becoming an alcoholic or a drug addict.

Jack sighed, realizing that telling this was more difficult than he had expected. He was getting chills and felt sick in the pit of his stomach even after all those years just thinking about going on stage in front of five thousand fans. “I ended up working at a guitar store in Center City. I was giving lessons and selling equipment. I shared an apartment with three other guys and was spending more money partying than I earned. Eventually, I found a Reproductive Clinic that paid me every time I donated sperm. I think I did it ten or fifteen times. When the management changed and discovered that I was sixteen, they kicked me out and told me to come back when I turned eighteen.”

Emma had just finished adding more hot water to their soaking tub. “Okay, so now you’re all grown up. Fast forward and tell me about your sperm.”

Jack laughed. “The other day, this private detective came to the office and started telling me about my sperm fertilizing this one lady twice. And now her two children are grown and want me to get an elaborate physical so my progenies can start their own families without fear of medical problems.”

“Okay. Who’s picking up the tab on this project?”

“They are. They already have. I had the physical today.”

Emma thought about it. “Well, I guess that’s a good thing since we’re going to start our own family. I hope you get copies and reports of your tests.”

“Yep. Everything is posted online, and I have access to the portal where it’s all stored.”

“Who are these adults? Do you know?”

Jack shook his head. “No. But I’m really curious. Wouldn’t you be?”

Emma thought for a minute. “I would. But are you in trouble? And how come you’re just hearing about this now?”

“I think there used to be rules about releasing records, but that has changed. Now, people can request to see those records. And that’s what these tests were all about. Both of these siblings want to have kids. But here’s the weird part. One woman wants to impregnate her partner with my sperm so they both will have a genetic connection to their baby.”

Emma sighed. “Okay. So I’d want to meet them and see how another generation fits into the picture.”
.
.
.
.

Jessica and Mac drove to the address on the driver’s license the next morning. They parked down the street, where they could observe the comings and goings. They watched a forty-something woman leave in the morning and walk four blocks to Whole Foods. They still hadn’t seen the person who had rented the bike and taken the photos. His name was Edward Williamson, Junior.

Finally, at eleven in the morning, he appeared. He caught a bus to a local McDonald’s and went in through the side door.

“He’s dressed like a worker.”

“Yep. Mid twenties, overweight, lives with his mom. Should we search the deed or go deep on this?”

“I’m thinking.”

“He’s not a hacker, just some random perv.”

As they watched, they saw their suspect taking large industrial-sized trash bags to the dumpster, then using a large push broom to clean up around the trash corral.

“He’s either just a conscientious manager, or this is his job.”

“I’m betting floor sweeping and bathrooms next.”

“Could you eat some fries?”

Jessica laughed. “Thought you’d never ask.”

Mac grumbled. “After this is over, I’m taking you out to get a decent meal.”

When they walked through the doors, they were not surprised to see their man sweeping and mopping.

“He’s got a driver’s license. But I’m wondering if he’s on the spectrum.”

“Regardless, let’s pull his files.”

Jessica flipped open her laptop and started doing searches. It was easy to find out that he didn’t have a criminal record or had been identified as a child molester. From there, they were able to search for the name and read about his father and their court case.

After finishing their fries, they decided to simply talk to Charles.

They went back out to McDonald’s and sat in the parking lot as the sun went down. They saw him leave through the side door and head home.

Mac pulled up right behind him in the parking lot, stopped, put on his high beams, and flashers. He immediately came up to Charlie and held his arm. “You need to get in the car. We need to talk.” He used his other hand to unfold his ID and hold it to his face. In the meantime, Jessica appeared and took his other arm. They walked him to the door and urged him into the back seat.

The three of them were a tight fit in the back seat and Jessica could smell the greasy fried food smell of his clothes mixed with the flop sweat of fear coming from their passenger.

Mac started talking in a stern, authoritative voice. “We have a copy of your driver’s license and a receipt from the Allentown Bike Shop. It shows that you rented two bikes, a helmet, and a telephoto lens for your iPhone. We have photos of tire tracks in the Pennsylvania State Forest, where you stopped and took photos of the back of a house and its occupants. You posted those photos the same day under the alias Runner.”

Jessica's voice was more soothing. “We can turn over all this information to the police and the lawyers who represent the Wildcats. Their lawyers will file charges and take you to court. They have vast resources, and when they are done, you will go to trial. You will be publicly shamed for your connection with an underage girls’ chat room where you are posing as a fifteen-year-old girl. When we are done, you will be found guilty, and well, should I continue?”

Charlie was crying silently and shaking his head from side to side. “No,” he gasped.

“This is your notice. You are getting a warning, but if this happens again and we connect you to a crime, it will be different. Do you understand?”

“Yes. I understand.”

They let him out of the SUV and watched him walk to the bus stop. Mac started the truck and rolled all the windows down. He chuckled. “I think we scared him shitless.”
.
.
.

Jack looked at her. “You want to meet these people?”

Emma was fluffing her hair with her fingers. “Sure. It’s my chance to see how your genetic offspring turned out. If I’m going to have your babies, I want to make sure they’re not mutants.”

Jack was patting her back dry after they got out of the tub. “Mutants? Well, I turned out okay except for the webbed feet and the gills. But that could have come from drinking Jersey water and swimming down the shore.”

Emma kissed him. “Seriously, I would think you’d want to know who these people are, since you’re linked to them.”

Jack nodded. “I remember reading that when Melissa Etheridge and her wife wanted to have a baby, they used David Crosby’s sperm.”

“See. Selective breeding. And if you think about two women using your sperm for their child, it makes mathematical sense.”

“Okay. The detective woman gave me her card. I can call her and say I want to meet.”

“Good, and tell them that I’m coming, too.”
.
.
.

Teri admired the new painting on the wall as she smiled at Grace. “I’ve heard about the painting. Gina was so excited.”

Grace smiled. “Gina’s gift was the best. She knows the path to my heart and what makes me tick. I’m lucky to have her. And I like being your friend and your counselor. I enjoy how honest you are and how you confide in me. What are we going to talk about today?”

Teri took a deep breath. “Uh, whenever I talk to one of the Cats about my concerns, the first question they ask me is whether I’ve talked to you. And so the topic today is sex and well, the changes I’m going through.”

Grace smiled. “I enjoy how I can give you two sessions so we have enough time to talk. Maybe after we’re done, we can have lunch together. Maybe we could see if Jenn wants to join us since she lives so close by.”

Teri thought for a minute. “I think she has a break around lunch time. I’ll text her.”

“Ask her if she likes Mexican, and I’ll book us a table at El Vez.”

After they had the lunch arrangements prepared for one o’clock, Grace turned to Teri. “I’m going to share the couch with you. I want you to feel secure like you’re talking to a friend and not your counselor.”

Teri had to count to ten before she started talking. Just sitting that close to Grace was making her lightheaded. She grinned. “I’m sorry. I have to collect myself sitting this close to you. You get my heart beating.”

Grace laughed. She wrapped her hand around Teri’s and squeezed. “Teri, you are very beautiful. And I think you’re getting more lovely every time I see you.”

Teri looked into Grace’s eyes and took another deep breath. “That’s my biggest problem. My surgeon said that my increased estrogen is a result of my surgery and connecting my new vagina to my ovaries. She said that the blood flow, and well, my sensitivity is taking place because my body is adapting.”

“That makes sense. But how does it make you feel?”

Teri winced. “Utterly confused. It’s like I’m being pumped with adrenaline, and everything is going to my head. I’m high on sexual feelings all the time. Everything gets me excited. And when I’m with Jenn, she has total power over me. She can turn me on anytime she wants. I’m helpless to say no.”

“Are you in pain?”

“Oh no. I love it, but it’s scary. I haven’t learned to control my emotions yet.”

“How long has it been since your surgery?”

“A little over a month.”

“So everything is new. But now that you realize what’s happening, have you figured out any strategies to help you cope?”

Teri nodded. “Well, I’m becoming more aware of what’s making me go over the edge, and I’m trying to step back. For instance, Jenn has this classmate and they are partnering up on a project. The woman is beautiful and strong, and she made my insides turn to jelly when I met her. Jenn noticed I had a reaction.”

“What did Jenn do?”

“She was amused and told me if I was going to act on my impulses, we needed to talk about opening our relationship.”

“How’d that make you feel when you heard her say that?”

“Scared. I’m not ready for an open relationship. Just the thought of Jenn with someone else fills me with pain. But I worry. Do you think Jenn is bored with me, and she wants more than what I can offer?”

Grace shrugged. “Let’s open our session and invite her.”

At that moment, Teri’s phone buzzed. She looked panicked and grew dizzy. “It’s Jenn. She’s in your waiting room.”

“Are you ready for that conversation?”

Teri swallowed. She hadn’t planned on more than having a talk with Grace and hadn’t even thought about what she’d be saying during their session. She idly picked at one of the pockets on the dress she’d chosen to wear today. Back in their apartment, she’d wondered if she should ride in the backseat of an Uber in a skirt and bare legs. Grabbing an attractive long raincoat made her feel more protected. She loved how short the skirt was and the feeling of bare legs.

Teri hated how much she loved feeling sexy.

She’d started wearing dresses after her surgery because of the pad she’d needed. And they had to be changed frequently. But now the pad was smaller and wasn’t an issue. But she’d come to like the feeling of bare legs and how good a soft dress felt on her skin.

Realizing that she needed to answer, she made eye contact and shrugged. “What am I supposed to say to her?”

Grace squeezed her hand as she rose. “Nothing that you don’t want to bring up, but let’s just see how it goes.”

She opened her office door and held out her arms to greet Jenn. Teri rose and stepped forward, looking at her girlfriend. In the space of an hour, she’d forgotten just how beautiful she was. Jenn was taller than her psychologist but just as stunning with her shoulder-length, glossy black hair and demure makeup.

Jenn used mascara and liner to emphasize her exotic almond-shaped eyes, but her look was clean and simple. Teri knew she wore moisturizer, but didn’t need makeup to emphasize her high cheekbones and her full lips. Everything about her looked so perfect. As she noticed the multitude of small silver hoops in each ear, Teri knew she needed to do something special to show how important Jenn was to her.

Jenn was wearing dark Capris and ankle-length boots. The first time she saw them, Teri was surprised by how rugged they looked. It wouldn’t have been her first choice. But on Jenn, everything worked. She wore a white long-sleeved tank top and a denim jacket. Looking carefully, she wondered whether she wore a bra, but just assumed it would be a sports bra. Seeing Grace and Jenn greet each other gave her chills. Both radiated strength and power.

Teri hugged her girlfriend and led Jenn to the couch. Grace chose to take the chair facing them.

Jenn looked around and took a minute to study the art. “This is such a beautiful spot. I’ve heard so much about it.”

Grace smiled. “I’m a nest builder. It’s my happy place.”

Jenn reached over and wrapped both her hands around Teri’s arm. She whispered, “Is this about me?”

Teri’s eyes filled with tears. “No. But I’m such a mess. I don’t know who I am and worry that I’m not enough to make you happy.”

Jenn looked at Grace for permission to talk and saw Grace nod. She turned back to Teri. “Why do you say that? Have I done anything to make you feel bad?”

Teri shook her head. “No. But it’s like I’m an anchor that’s dragging you down. I’m going through all these new changes, and I don’t think I’m able to take care of you. I’ve lost my mojo.”

Jenn shook her head. “Is this about how you’ve been feeling since your surgery?”

“I was telling Grace. It’s like my life is tilting. All these emotions and feelings. I’m getting more girly. Like I’m not me anymore. I used to feel worthy of your love, but you said it. I’m turning into your passenger princess. I’m not in charge and don’t contribute much.”

“You are changing, but aren’t we adjusting?”

“I feel like I’m a burden, like I depend on you.”

“Is this about sex? Am I doing some things you don’t like?”

“No, Jenn. But you’re the one who leads. I’m not doing anything for you.”

Jenn started shaking her head and trying not to laugh. “Our lovemaking has been wonderful. I’m completely satisfied. I’m not complaining.”

“I feel so girly and like you’re in charge. Don’t you hate me and what’s happening?”

Jenn leaned over and took Teri in her arms. “Do you like it when I hold you and kiss you?”

“Yes.”

“Am I doing enough for you?”

“Yes.”

“Honey, I’ve always led our lovemaking right from the beginning. I love to turn you on and make you scream, but since your surgery, you’re more responsive. I enjoy that.”

“But do I satisfy you? Am I enough?”

Jenn smiled. “Yes. I’m happy. You are everything. I miss you when we’re not together. Just looking at you turns me on. I know everything you’re going through is difficult. But I know that deep inside you’re loving what’s happening.”

Teri looked at Grace. “She’s right, but it’s these hot flashes, and well, I’m getting so turned on inside. Just being so close to Jenn, and her voice, and her touch are making me turn to goo inside. I’m all damp between my legs.”

Grace nodded.

Jenn kissed her softly. “Would it make you feel better if I were to call you my co-pilot and not my passenger princess?

Teri paused to think. She blushed and shook her head. “It’s not bad. And it is kinda like a weird compliment, but aren’t you making fun of me, laughing at me?”

Jenn paused. “Tiffany is a princess. She loves being beautiful and knowing the impact it has on others.”

“But that’s Tiffany. All the Cats are beautiful and enjoy being beautiful. Lisa is gorgeous, but she is so in charge. Gina and Zoe are powerful. But I feel like such a fake and a loser. I used to hate people complimenting me about how I looked before I went out on stage. Like it wasn’t the real me, I’d get all dressed up and get help with my makeup. I’d be wearing girly clothes that were given to me. I tried to ignore it all. And now, that whole fake person on stage has become who I am.”

Grace cleared her throat to get their attention. “Tell me about the real you.”
.

Dear Readers, Here is a new chapter. This novel is coming to a close. Before the story ends, what would you like to see? I would appreciate any feedback. Constructive criticism is important to me as I am rewriting this story. Thanks.

Chapter Twenty

Teri looked out the window and shook her head, then she turned back to her audience of two. “The real me? That’s almost funny. I’m a stew. Start with a scrawny chicken, throw it in a pot, and keep adding more until it overflows. Terry was never real, just a skinny kid who tried his best, but never measured up.”

She wiped one eye to stop the tear, not wanting to ruin her makeup. Makeup. She’d been using less. Her face was changing. The new influx of hormones had subtly altered how she looked. She would find herself grinning at her teen-like cuteness—so laughably girly. Her mind raced as she wondered if this was what she wanted.

You’re eighteen, just a kid. What do you know?

She thought about the real women she knew. Tiffany was twenty-four and stunning. She’d learned to highlight her best features so that it came naturally to her. Those blue eyes that popped. Her high cheekbones, full lips, and perfectly straight ash-blond hair made her a portrait.

Tiffany knew herself—bright and shiny, playful, loving, and honest. She’d never seen her get angry. Tiffany liked playing the fool, but was smarter than she acted. Teri still got hot flashes when she came close. The woman knew the effect and enjoyed teasing to see her blush.

And then, there was Grace. Her blunt, short hairstyle emphasized her lavender eyes and dark, thick lashes. Her porcelain complexion didn’t need any makeup to look perfect. Her nose and lips made you wonder if anyone could be more beautiful. The disarming smile, flawless white teeth, and sincere laugh left you wondering if she was a goddess among ordinary humans.

Grace was a Buddhist temple of peace and serenity. She was the best listener. Yet, she was an enigma. There was hidden fire. She’d seen the way Gina reacted after they fought or made up. What a strange duo, heat and cool.

Returning to her two-person audience, she pressed on. “Terry loved Jenn. But afraid to step up because his physical body was lacking. And yet, brilliant, gorgeous, and confident Jenn still came after him.”

Teri paused, kissed her on the lips, and smiled before moving on.

“Terry, a singer-songwriter, dreamed of a music conservatory scholarship. Terry, a frail, skinny guy, was hoping to start testosterone treatments so he could romance Jenn.”

“While colleges denied him scholarships, Lisa came home with her band and said. ‘Come hear us perform the songs you wrote for us.’ Terry listened, but heard flaws. Demonstrating arrangements, harmonies, and guitar work led from one practice to another. Until Terry was invited to perform with the Wildcats in front of three hundred fans on a Thursday night.”

Jenn squeezed her arm. “C’mon, baby. Let’s condense this story. Grace is taking us out to lunch, and I’m hungry.”

“Terry dressed up as Tasha, and the band got signed. Dressing up like a girl was weird, but playing with the Cats was amazing. So Terry took the plunge to help the band and make some tuition money.”

“Tasha kept their identity hidden because she was having fun. She was a star on stage, and Jenn enjoyed her. Terry forgot how scared he was of everything. But then, Tasha’s body started changing, and learned the definition of intersex.”

As Teri's estrogen-fueled puberty progressed, Teri kept changing until she had her surgery. As more estrogen flooded her body, Teri transformed, but her insecurities returned.”

Teri looked at Jenn. “I’ve always loved you. But I’m changing. I’ve become a frightened girly-girl. I worry about losing you and becoming someone I don’t recognize.”

She looked at Grace and shook her head. “It’s so strange. Suddenly, I like wearing dresses and putting on makeup. I want to be pretty. But why?”

Jenn’s eyes welled up as she reached for her hand. “Stop. You’re just trying new things. I get the pretty. But Teri’s still arranging music and writing songs for your band. You’re creating a rock opera. You’re talking about touring and making more records.”

Grace smiled. “Jenn’s right. You’re adjusting, embracing your feminine side. But that’s a pendulum swinging freely. You can chill in a tee and sweats while you watch the Phillies. Jenn accepts what’s happening. At eighteen, your lives are just beginning.”

Jenn smiled and hugged her. “You're my Rock Star. And when you need to explore your sexuality, we can do it together, except when you go out on dates.”

Teri’s head turned quickly, “Huh?”

Jenn smiled. “Sure. Remember when Tasha got high and made out with guys? You loved being held in strong arms and want to spread your wings.”

Those words sent panic running through her head. She was having trouble thinking. “You’re kicking me out to have sex with strangers?”

Jenn hugged her. “No! I know you love me. But I don’t want you to regret confining yourself to just our love later on down the road.”

Teri felt her stomach drop. She turned to Grace for understanding. “I hear Jenn’I don’t understand an open relationship. Don’t you and Gina love each other?”

Grace smiled. “More than ever. But love doesn’t mean we’re chained. I like the idea that Gina might have an affair while she’s out on the road. Because then she’ll miss me more.”

Teri shook her head. “How about you? Do you have affairs, too?”

Grace smiled. “I have to draw a line when it comes to revealing my personal life. I can tell you that Gina and I know each other well. And I’m the one who doesn’t want to get married. I believe in an open relationship.”

Teri turned back to Jenn. “You’re rejecting us because I’m the burden.” Teri stood up and turned to them. “I need to go. I’ve lost my appetite.”

Jenn stood up and grabbed her by her forearms. Each word came out like a bullet. “Stop! Stop! Stop! You’re! Not! Listening! You’re not being kicked to the curb. I love you. I just don’t want you to hate me ’cause I’m holding you back. If something spontaneous happens, and you steal a kiss, I’m not your mother, and you don’t need my permission. Do you hear me?”

Teri was turning away. “No. Seeing all those new beautiful people. All the excitement and challenges are giving you power. And whether it’s guys or girls, you want it.”

Jenn suddenly let go of Teri, moved closer, blocking her path. She spoke through gritted teeth. “Dammit, Teri. You’re not listening. All I hear is the pity party. Well, I refuse to fight with you. I love you and want to be with you forever. But stop tearing me down or blaming me. I want your babies. I want us to be happy together forever.”

Teri stood frozen in place. Half of her was listening, while the other half just wanted to sob, cry, and feel sorry for herself. She took a deep breath and nodded. “You’re right. I’m not using my brain, and I’m sorry for blaming you.”

Jenn reached out and hugged her tightly. “It’s all right. I understand. I love you even when your brain and body explode. Hormones suck. Ask me every month how I’ve been feeling since I was fourteen.”

Teri looked in her eyes and understood. She hugged her back and buried her face in Jenn’s neck.

Grace had to wipe her eyes. “Well, this is my first couple's counseling session I’ve had in a long time. But the door is open for both of you. You both deserve credit for listening and reflecting. Now, is anyone hungry? Remember lunch? Let’s talk about the best enchiladas and tacos in Philly.”

As they walked out, Jenn pulled Teri back behind Grace. She wrapped her arms around her, looked her in the eyes, and said, “I love you. I have always loved you.” She stood on her toes and kissed Teri hard on the mouth.

Teri held her tightly and took a deep breath. She sobbed. “I’m sorry to be so needy and losing control. You’re the most important thing in my life.”

Grace was holding the door open to their limo. “Let’s go, kids. Tacos, empanadas, burritos, chiles rellenos.”

They sat in Mr. Denardo’s conference room. It was two o’clock in the afternoon, and Teri felt like she might fall asleep. She whispered to her sister, “I’m tired. Jenn and I had a long session with Grace, and then ate the best Mexican food ever. We definitely have to do concerts in Spain and Portugal this summer.”

Lisa checked her phone. “What time are they showing up?”

“They?”

Lisa smiled. “Jack Dempsey is bringing his girlfriend, too. Her name is Emma. Remember her from New York?”

“Right, the beautiful redhead. But remember that we’ve never met either of them, and we've never been to New York to hear him perform.”

Emma handed Jack her iPad as they rode the train from the city. She opened her word processing program. “Okay, big guy. Here’s where your sperm ended up. I cut and pasted info about their mom and explored these kids' lives. They’re in a big, up-and-coming all-women band called the Wildcats. They’ve been on TV and have a successful album.”

Jack buried himself in the text and read each page twice. As he read, he regretted not being part of this family's life. Looking at the photographs and reading about their work was impressive. He saw that Emma had downloaded their album.

Jack kissed her. “Thanks, this is great stuff.” He pointed to the music app. “Did you bring your earbuds?”

Emma nodded. “Sure, two sets. And a splitter so we could listen to their music together. Ready?”

Jack handed her the iPad and watched as she opened the album app. He grinned when he saw that the cover was the Wildcat tattoo on one of the women's lower backs. “That’s so great that they’re comfortable with their sexuality. One of the women we’re meeting today is intersex.”

“The younger one, Teri.”

At that moment, the album started, and Jack’s eyes widened. The guitars were incredible, and listening to Run, Run, Gone was energizing. After hearing the whole album, he took out his earbuds. “Wow, they are so totally professional. The production is simple and clean. They are the total package.”

Emma smiled. “Are you ready to hear the live side?”

“There’s more? Oh, wow! Sure!”

After listening to the side recorded in New Orleans, Jack spent fifteen minutes reading about the album on Wikipedia. “Hey, I know this producer. He really does a great job. And they’re Warners, huh?”

Emma smiled and kissed his cheek. “There’s a second section I made all about the band and the women, pictures included. Knock yourself out looking at the five of them. But remember who you sleep with.”

When they were led into the law office's conference room, the lawyer followed behind them. “If no one has any objections, I’m going to stay and record all of this.”

Lisa and Teri stood up and watched as Jack Dempsey and his girlfriend entered. Jack immediately extended his hand. “Hi, I’m Jack, and this is my girlfriend, Emma Morgan. We were looking forward to meeting you.”

Lisa shook both of their hands. “I’m Lisa Nelson, and this is my sister Terri. We’ve always wondered about you.

“Really?”

Teri smiled and spoke, “Well, we just heard that our mom and the sperm bank. We always wondered where the other half of our gene pool came from.”

Jack tried to smile. “Have you had a chance to review the physical that I took?”

Lisa grinned. “You passed with flying colors. The DNA test was the last thing we received. And you have access to review the results online.”

Jack squeezed Emma’s hand. “That’s good, because we’re starting a family.”

Those words hit Teri hard. She’d never considered Jack Dempsey using her sperm to start a family. “Uh, congratulations.”

Emma smiled. “Thank you. We’re pretty excited. We’re just getting things in order before we move. We both agreed that babies don’t belong in the Big Apple.”

Lisa turned back to him. “I’ve listened to some of the bands you produced. I enjoyed how each album is different. It’s nice to see you let their talent shine through.”

Jack nodded. “I take pride in letting the band find their own sound before we record.”

Teri agreed. “Good philosophy. It’s a shame when a band’s sound and music get buried under the record company’s need to make money. Lisa’s boyfriend often talks about how their production company chose which original music they could play and record.”

Jack frowned. “Do I know the band?”

Lisa brightened, “Smith was the lead singer in EBR.”

Emma giggled, grabbing Jack’s arm, “Wow! Growing up, I had an enormous crush on those guys. I’ve owned all their music and watched Smith’s movies, even the Zombie one.”

Lisa watched Emma’s reaction. She’d grown used to handling women’s reactions about her boyfriend. “Well, we’re having a barbecue on Saturday. Just having some friends join us. But Smith will be there.”

Emma grinned. “Oh. That sounds like fun. I really enjoyed getting away from the city today. Maybe we can come back again. Just don’t tell Smith, but my favorite hunky guy was Jordy.”

Jack spoke up. “Well, I’d like to meet your mom and close the circle. This is all very surreal to see what happened with my uh, donation. Uh, is that okay to say out loud?”

Emma grabbed his arm. “Maybe. But we all know what you’re talking about. You have to know that Jack was sixteen when he did this. So it’s been twenty-three years.”

Lisa sat up straight. “I’m twenty-two.”

Jack smiled. “I’m thirty-nine.”

Teri was starting to giggle. “This is so awkward just sitting in this office. Can we just go out for fries and a Coke? Maybe in a more relaxed setting? Is that okay, Mr. Denardo?”

Emma sat up straight. “Are you Gina’s father?”

The lawyer nodded. “That’s my girl. Her older sister’s name is Isabella.”

As they all stood up to head out across the street to the Allentown Diner, everyone was feeling much more relaxed.

Jack was excited. “I’d love to meet the band if they’re going to be at this picnic. I just had a chance to listen to both your albums. Honestly, I was blown away. You women are incredible. And you’ve earned all the recognition you’ve received.”

Lisa thanked him. “Well, the Cats have a long history, but before my little sister joined, we were just a bar band. It’s her talent that’s opened those doors.”

Jack was listening. “What are you up to now?”

As they entered, the manager indicated the large horseshoe-shaped table in the back. Teri shook her head and said, “We only need a table for the five of us.”

The manager shrugged and pointed to the front door as Tiffany, Zoe, Gina, and Smith all entered the restaurant. Gina approached and hugged her dad. “Your secretary tipped us off, and well, we were over at Final Cut looking at the third-floor penthouse Mike and Tiff are putting together.”

Still talking and oblivious to the entourage entering, Lisa kept speaking with Jack. “Thanks. We’re on hiatus after our summer tour. Just taking a break.”

Emma was laughing. “I’ve become a fan after seeing your Labor Day efforts and reading about that on your YouTube channel. Please excuse me for prying, but when’s Zoe having her baby?”

Lisa laughed back. “She’s almost there. We’re all waiting for her little Boomer. But speaking about the benefit, did you know that Teri arranged and produced the entire Labor Day event, including the Taylor Swift and Beyoncé segment?”

Jack looked at Teri. “That’s pretty impressive. How long was the show?”

Teri smiled. “Six hours. But we had a week of rehearsals, and most of the talent brought their own sheet music. Phil and I created the arrangements for the Wildcats. But the big finale was all mine.”

Jack was shaking his head. “Your guy Phil hails from the city. We’ve crossed paths before. He’s a cool dude.”

At this point, everyone was together in the back of the diner exchanging introductions and greetings. Lisa smiled at Zoe. “Emma was asking about how you’re doing.”

Zoe did a pirouette. “Oh, just fine for a woman who might give birth at any minute!”

Teri overheard. “Should I be dialing 9-1-1 right now?”

Zoe shook her head as she sat down. “Nah, I think I have time to have a veggie burger before anything else. And you’ve got to see the penthouse Tiffany and Mike are creating high in the sky.”

Gina was nodding. “Every bell and whistle you can imagine. And get this, they’re leaving room for a nursery!”

Tiffany laughed. “Well, Mike was ready to get started after the Wildcats gave him the green light.”

Jack stopped trying to follow their conversation and was happy just listening.

Somewhere along the way, Emma heard that Teri had just finished lunch with her girlfriend and their counselor. Jack interrupted to brag that Emma also had her master’s in counseling.

Teri shook her head. “I love my counselor, seriously love her.”

Gina smirked. “Teri’s talking about loving my girlfriend, who’s also her counselor.” She turned to Emma, “Do you have a practice in New York? Grace is up on East 77th.”

Emma had already tested the room to see how this was going to go over. “No. I’ve got my master's and have a sexual therapist license, too. I have a MyFans porn site where I do my thing.”

Without missing a beat, Gina leaned over and smiled. “I imagine they’re standing in line to watch.”

Emma laughed. “Well, I’m a bit of a disappointment. All I do is change lingerie while I listen and talk. They come to see me in my birthday suit and leave with advice about sexual dysfunction.”

Lisa shook her head. “If you have a Master’s degree, why are you doing porn?”

Emma laughed. “I love it. It gives me total freedom and lots of money. Not the million you got paid for an album or your tour, but it’s really crazy money for a little girl from Montana. And counselors don’t get paid what they’re worth.”

Teri was staring. “And you’re comfortable getting naked in front of strangers?”

Tiffany hugged Teri. “No, Little. Emma works in her bedroom and broadcasts online. No one is in there with her.”

Teri smiled. “Pay-per-view, right?”

“Right. Now, why did Tiffany call you Little? Is it because you’re tall?”

Teri shook her head. “I’m five feet nine inches. No, it’s short for Little Shit, which is the loving nickname Tiffany calls me.”

Tiffany defended herself. “The kid’s eighteen and honestly is the nicest, most diplomatic arranger and musician you could ask for. But she is way too smart and always right.”

Emma giggled. She was having fun. She really liked these women.

Teri whispered. “Do you do adult movies and all that stuff?”

Emma smiled. “No. No sex. I just like talking to guys who look for advice. And I’m kinda proud of my look. So being butt naked while I’m changing is fine. I do have to turn the heat up so no one sees my goose bumps.”

Teri tried to imagine what the beautiful redhead looked like at work and realized that beautiful women still moved her. She shook her head, knowing she was hopeless.

Teri turned and stared at Jack. She wondered what it would have been like if he were her father when she was growing up. It wasn’t important now, but just wondering about life with a nice dad.

After a while, the conversation slowed, and everyone was getting restless. Gina offered to give Emma and Jack a ride back to Philly so they could catch the train back to the city.

“Thanks. That would be great. Next time we visit, I’m renting a car to drive directly to Allentown.”

Teri whispered, “Could I hitch a ride back to West Philly?”

“Sure, babe. While Grace is camping out in Philly, I won’t miss the chance to cuddle with my honey. So I can get you back out here tomorrow to practice.”

As they rode along the highway, Teri looked at Gina and thought about the open relationship dialogue she had with Grace. But she was content to ride along and make idle conversation with Jack and Emma. When they stopped to let her out, both Jack and Emma hugged her goodbye.

Jack looked her in the eyes and smiled. “It is great to meet such a wonderful, talented, beautiful woman.”

Teri smiled. “Hey, don’t forget to come down on Saturday to the barbecue. I’ve heard that Smith makes a mean margarita.”

When Teri came through the door, she called out, but Jenn wasn’t there. She didn’t recall whether she had classes in the afternoon on Thursday and reminded herself to put her schedule on her calendar. She stood there for a few minutes and realized she needed to get busy so her mind wouldn’t start spiraling into wondering where Jenn had gone and with whom.

Taking a deep breath, she got out her tablet and started writing down lyrics for a potential song.

Waking from a dream
Couldn’t quite see
Outside in the forest
Birds chirping

It was warm
And the sun was out
Felt good on her face
And made her smile

Teri laughed because Tiffany would immediately be on her case for writing bubblegum music. She decided to plow on.

Movement in the bushes
Sounded like a dog
But out came a raccoon
Four babies trailing behind

Stood and watched
As they crossed the clearing
Disappearing in the undergrowth
Going on with their day

Going on with their day
Enjoying the sunlight
Walked along further
Going on with my day

After closing her tablet, she smiled, realising that the good way to keep your head square on your shoulders is to bury yourself in music. As she smiled, she realized she’d covered a lot today and was tired. She kicked off her shoes and curled up on the bed, pulling the quilt over her.

She must have been asleep when she felt Jenn getting in with her. Teri turned over, put her arm over her, while she snuggled in. They both slept.

Charlie was enjoying their dinner. His Mom got a good discount on the ready-to-go meals at work, and they were having salmon. “Mom, can you see if Whole Foods is hiring. I decided I needed a full-time job.”

“Sure, Charlie. What’s that about?”

Charlie sighed. “I think I need to be busy and get off my butt. I think I’ve been spending too much time on the computer.”

“How was your day out in the country on Saturday?”

“It was good. I rode an electric bike and had fun. But I feel like being a little more responsible. Who knows? Maybe I’m growing up.”

His mom hugged him. “Good for you. I’ll ask when I get to work tomorrow.”

When Jenn and Teri arrived at the band house on Friday afternoon, they were greeted by Tiffany, Lisa, and Gina, all wearing T-shirts and sweats, dancing in the living room. They had synchronized the stereo with their large-screen TV and were watching an instructor lead them through dance steps.

Gina called out, “C’mon, kids. We’re getting our Ya-Ya’s on by working up a sweat. Go grab some sneakers and join us.”

Teri liked the music they were playing but would have come up with a thousand excuses, starting with ‘I can’t dance,’ until Jenn grabbed her hand and called out, “It looks like fun.”

An hour later, Teri was soaked and breathing hard. She had felt like she had been running in place the whole time, but still wore a smile. She decided it was the catchy tunes that made it enjoyable.

After toweling off, she followed Jenn upstairs. “You know, I’m the most uncoordinated kid in the neighborhood. That might have been my first girly dance lesson. Swinging my arms and shaking my hips was a new experience for me.”

“You looked good, honey. You caught on quickly. You were fun to watch.”

“No, Jenn. You were fun to watch. You looked so sexy shaking your hips and strutting your stuff. I was turned on just watching you. And your smile was infectious. It was obvious you were having fun.”

Jenn wrapped her sweaty arms around Teri and pulled her in tightly. She looked up and brushed her silver hair out of her face. “Tell the truth. Didn’t you feel sexy doing that?”

Teri kissed her face all over, tasting her delicious sweat all over her neck and cheeks. “Yes. I did. How goofy did I look?”

Jenn kissed her back hard and grabbed both her arms, pinning her against the wall. “Goofy? Hardly. I got turned on just watching you letting loose and having fun. We need to do that more often. Now, let’s get naked and make love on the rug. I want to hold down your sweaty body until you scream.”

Dear Readers, Here is a new chapter. This novel is coming to a close. Before the story ends, what would you like to see? I would appreciate any feedback. Constructive criticism is important to me as I am rewriting this story. Thanks.

.
.
Chapter Twenty-One
.

Up in the sky
The sun’s shining
Heat warms me
I unfurl wings
And leap into the air

Climbing up
Looking down
The higher I go
The smaller they get

Away from the crowds
Away from the hate
Away from the sadness

But the pain’s still there
The sadness stays inside
Still feel the pain
I yell in frustration
And tumble to the ground

Want to crash
Want to give up
Want it to stop
.
.

Teri looked at the words and smiled. She really needed to tell Jenn and Grace that she wasn't done changing yet. There was more to explore, more to learn.

Jenn looked over Teri’s shoulder and pointed to the words. “Okay, so I like that, but.…”

Teri turned around to kiss her. “Four-four time, bang, bang, bang, bang. Rock 'em, sock 'em. A power song, something that even Tiffany will grin like a madwoman playing.”

“Rock ‘em, right. But you’re still carrying your pain. How about you inside? Can you let go of the sadness?”

“You think I can? Sometimes I think that’s all I am.” Teri was wondering. She had doubts.

Jenn hugged her tightly and whispered, “She’s straight, you know.”

“Who? Tiffany. I know that.”

“No, I mean Cricket.” Jenn grinned. “I met her guy this afternoon at their game. Big jock.”

Teri paused and took a slow breath. She shook her head. “Really? Oh, wow. And I thought I sensed a vibe from her. Gina calls it Gaydar.”

Jenn kissed her hard and hugged her tightly. “Uh-huh. I felt that, too. But I guess what you felt was attraction. When I went to see her volleyball team practice, he showed up and they hugged big time.”

“Not her brother, right?”

“Um. Not that kind of hug. And she introduced us. The guy has huge paws, one that swallowed my whole hand. Nice guy, but really big.”

Teri grinned. “You know what they say about big hands.”

Jenn elbowed her. “Only one way to find out.”

Teri shook her head and shivered. “Mmm. Let’s see. Amos put on quite a show for me with his. And your sister’s boy toy. Not sure if that exploration should be my quest. But.…”

“But what?”

“You can always report back to me and let me know.” Teri grinned.

Jenn smacked her on the shoulder. “Right, like you could handle that. If I did something like that, you would spiral out of control and crash hard.”

Teri sighed. “Listening to Grace and watching Gina all the time, well, I need to start spreading my wings.”

Jenn shook her head. “You mean like opening up our relationship?”

Teri kissed Jenn. “Well, kinda. I want you to spread your wings and get out there. For our relationship.”

Jenn pushed Teri back into the chair and watched her sit down. Then she climbed onto her lap. “Right. You think that pushing me out to have affairs would boost our relationship?”

Teri kissed. Wrapping her arms around her waist, “It seems to work for Gina and Grace.”

Jenn shook her head. “Grace is thirty-five and Gina is twenty-two. I don’t know what makes them tick or what’s good for them. I wonder if we’re that mature, yet. I miss you when you’re out of my sight. It’s like you are part of me.”

Teri hugged her and nuzzled her neck.

“But if we wanted to invite someone into our bed for the two of us, maybe.” Jenn was kissing her as she spoke.

Teri smiled. “You mean like Cricket? Damn. I thought for sure that fantasy was real.” She looked up to see Jenn frown. “Fantasy, right? I said fantasy.”

Jenn shook her head. “Not right. Don’t tell the woman you love that you’re having fantasies about her study buddy.”

“Right. Won’t forget. Promise.”

“Keep those fantasies to yourself unless you want to be single. If I don’t measure up, not a smart thing to talk about.”

“Right.” Teri saluted her. “Wouldn’t do anything to screw up the best thing in my life.” She grabbed Jenn, wrapping her arms around her and pulling her into her body. As she held her tightly, she kissed her ears.

Jenn kissed back and sighed. “Teri Nelson, you now have to tell me what Jack Demsey is like.”

“Yeah, well, he’s pretty cool. Not as old as my mom, but he seems like a good guy. He and his girlfriend are planning to start a family, and we went across the street to the Allentown Diner to hang out. Gina, Tiffany, and Zoe joined us. They’d been checking out Tiffany’s new condo on top of Final Cut Studios. We need to get a tour; I’ve heard it’s pretty amazing. And you’ll meet Jack and his girlfriend if they come to the barbecue on Saturday at Conor’s place. I think Lisa and Smith are organizing it. I hope you’ll come.”

Jenn smiled. “Sure, wouldn’t miss it since I’ll be having his baby.”

Teri frowned. “That sounds so weird. When we were talking about a sperm sample, well, that seemed kinda removed. And now that I’ve met the guy, and he’s kinda my donor.”

Jenn smiled and kissed her. “I’ll need to examine this sperm donor up close.”

Teri closed her eyes. “Like having sex with him.”

Jenn shook her head. “No. Not a chance. No party with your daddy donor. That thought is way too weird. But tell me about his girlfriend.”

Teri hesitated before she started talking. She had just reconfigured her entire understanding of what she should and shouldn't say to Jenn. “Uh, yeah. You saw her on that Friday night when we heard Jack play. Red hair, attractive, right.”

Jenn smiled. “Yep. A total knockout. What’s she like?”

Teri shook her head. “She’d got a Master’s degree in counseling and makes money doing porn on her MyFan site.”

Jenn turned and looked her in the face. “Kidding, right?”

Teri smiled and shook her head. “No, she said it right out loud.”

Jenn shook her head. “I’m sure she makes great money, but I wonder how Jack feels about her having sex with other people on camera.”

Teri nodded. “Well, the way she explained it, she doesn’t have sex or do anything on camera except change her underwear. She said that fans come to see her in her birthday suit, but leave with good advice.”

Jenn shook her head. “I wanna see.”

“Seriously?”

“Uh-huh. Let’s search her out and watch.”

Teri shrugged and turned on her laptop. It took a few minutes to find her. While they were looking, they came across some intense content.

Jenn was watching intently. “This is so different. I’m just not in the head of someone who is all about public stuff.”

They eventually located her page. Terry pointed, “Look, they have a guest pass to watch old videos.” She clicked on Emma’s most recent post.

Jenn hummed. “Gosh, she’s perfect. And wears some pretty classy lingerie.”

Teri turned up the volume, and they both listened. After a while, she turned to her Jenn and asked, “Geez, do all psychologists sound the same?”

“What do you mean?”

“She’s responding to some guy’s question about erectile dysfunction and sounds very empathetic and professional. She's just sitting in a chair, curled up, and comfortable.”

Teri went to turn it off, but Jenn grabbed her hand. “Wait, I want to see her get undressed.”

Teri sighed and leaned back, pulling Jenn onto her lap. As Jenn was absorbed in watching, Teri slowly undressed her. Lifting her up, she placed her back in the chair and began to make love to her.

Jenn was reacting but whispered in Teri’s ear, “Is it all right if I keep on watching?”
.
.
.
Lisa was telling the caterers where she wanted the tables and chairs. She looked up to see Smith helping the bartender make pitchers of margaritas. Mike was squeezing fresh limes into a pitcher.

She grinned. One thing she hadn’t told Conor was her wish to have a jam session once the party began. She had talked to Phil. Two local roadies from their tour were bringing their amplifiers and instruments from the band house. They were setting up a platform stage and the PA system.

While Lisa was working with the caterers, Tiffany, Zoe, and Bruno started the fire pit. Tiffany was bouncing up and down with excitement when she saw Grace and Gina come through the gate.

Tiffany hugged Grace and kissed her cheek. “Oh, this is going to be so much fun. I’m glad you're here!” Then she paused and looked at Gina. “Oh, you brought her. I thought you promised to leave the toad home.”

Gina laughed and kissed Tiffany on the lips. “She tried to, but I started to cry and pout, and made her bring me. I did bring a little something for everyone.” She held up a brown bag with a dispensary label on the side. “Party favors.”

Around that time, Jack and Emma showed up at the back door with Conor. “I was just giving your new friends a tour of the house.”

Everyone gathered around them and exchanged greetings. As they did, Teri appeared through the side gate, carrying some of the band’s equipment. She was surrounded by roadies, Phil, and Richard, who were unloading a box truck full of gear.

Conor smiled and saw the equipment coming in. “Oh, wow. This is going to be some party.” He turned and called out to Smith, “Did you bring your harp with you?”

Smith and Mike were walking away from the bar toward the crowd. He reached into his back pocket and pulled out his Hohner Marine Band. “Lisa said I needed to come prepared!”

Zoe shouted to her dad, “You need to grab your axe and offer something to Jack. I heard he can sing and play.” She looked at Jack, “You gotta sing for your supper, new guy.”

Teri grabbed Jenn’s hand and pulled her over to Jack and Emma. “I have to introduce you to my girlfriend, Jenn. This is Jack and Emma.”

Teri felt Jenn squeeze her hand tightly. Jenn whispered in her ear, “More beautiful up close.”

Jack was smiling and seemed comfortable. “Well, it’s nice to meet more of this family. Is your mom here?”

Teri looked up and saw her mom giving more instructions to the caterers. She waved to catch her attention. “Hey, Mom. I want to introduce you to Jack Dempsey and his girlfriend, Emma Bassett. This is my Mom, Amy Nelson.”

Teri took a step back and looked. It was a really strange moment to see everyone gathered together. They all greeted each other warmly. She glanced at Jenn, who was still trying not to be obvious as she stared at Emma. Teri whispered in her ear, “We can watch her online any time you want.”

Jenn turned and kissed her girlfriend. “She’s unreal.”

Teri kissed her back. “We live in a big, confusing world. I know that Emma said they are starting a family, and if you both use the same sperm, then you would be raising half-sisters.”

As Phil finished testing the equipment, Conor brought out a couple more amplifiers and guitars. He opened two cases and pointed. “Here, Jack. Choose your weapon.”

Jack looked down at the two guitar cases and watched as Conor opened each one. The first thing he noticed was that both cases were old. Then his eyes widened when he recognized the Gibson Les Paul.

“Conor, what year’s the Les Paul?”

Conor blushed. “Uh-huh. It’s 1960, and I don’t have to tell you how hard it would be to find a Sunburst, today. Yeah, I didn’t pay that much for it because it was my guitar, and I bought it used from the music store in Dublin thirty years ago.” He reached into the case, handed it to Jack. “Yours to use. Welcome to the family.”

Jack put it on and then tested the neck. “He looked at Conor. “You still play it, right? The neck is amazing. It’s been loved.”

Conor handed him a transmitter, and after they plugged it in, he pointed to a medium-sized amplifier.

As they got closer, Jack began laughing. “I can’t believe that this is your personal gear. A tube amplifier head, wow!”

Conor patted him on the back. “I invested a lot of money into equipment after the band broke up. Nice place to stash mad money.”

“Mad money! An awful lot of mad money.”

“Yeah, a while back, I was into import and export, and it was a cash business. A lot of cash. Never trusted the government or banks. Nobody tracks equipment and who’s selling it. I ended up with a lot of it. But, here. Look at the other one and try it out, too.”

Jack was busy working the sound on the Les Paul, knowing you couldn’t get that one for under two hundred thousand bucks. He wandered back over, and Conor was already handing him another. His eyes bugged out when he saw that the man had a Fender Stratocaster. He raised an eyebrow.

Conor smiled. “Fifty-nine. We can swap later. Someday, I’ll show you more.”

One of the Cats, Tiffany, passed by and saw the two of them getting all dreamy over the guitars. “Conor gifted all the Wildcats classic instruments. I have a Fender bass locked up at home.”

Before Jack could let his mind wander, Conor unleashed a Buddy Guy guitar solo and turned toward him, and Jack grinned as he handed back another sixteen bars. As they continued to get lost in guitar solos, a third guitar started up. Jack swallowed his gum when he saw a very pregnant woman jump right in. She was obviously her father’s daughter because she blew her dad a kiss.

Within a minute, Jack was surrounded by drums, a keyboard, a Hammond organ sound, and a bass. He loved every moment of their jam. Another player stepped up and started blasting out a perfect harmonica solo.

After a few minutes of playing, Lisa moved over from the piano, picked up a tambourine, and signaled everyone to stop. Once they stopped, Zoe started playing the guitar intro to Smokestack Lightning by Howlin’ Wolf. Smith joined in on the harmonica, and they all shared the singing.

All the guitar players had their solos, and Jack was falling under the spell of the great music. He was especially amazed when Tiffany, Lisa, and Teri sang three-part harmony on an Aretha Franklin song.

Finally, after twenty minutes, Lisa lifted both arms and shouted, “Break Time!”

After everyone wiped down their equipment, they heard Amy call everyone over. She was holding trays of margaritas, pointing out the virgin drinks to Zoe and Tiffany. “A toast to old friends and new ones, too. Jack and Emma, please eat, drink, and be welcomed into this crazy family. A group of people who work hard but relax with family and friends.”

As they were toasting, more people were pouring through the side gate. Somebody yelled, “Parents!”

Amy glanced from holding the trays of margaritas and signaled to the bartender to serve each new guest a drink.

Teri turned and saw Tiffany’s mom and dad talking to another couple, whom she guessed were Mike’s parents. Mike looked just like his dad. She recognized Mr. and Mrs. Denardo, then saw Isabella and her husband walking right behind them.

Teri started standing in front of their synthesizer and found the organ sound. She started singing the lyrics to an old Sly Stone song, “It’s a family affair, it’s a family affair.” She sang the whole song solo.

As Jenn bumped her hip, she looked for Emma and Jack, encouraging them to come over. “Everybody is here.” She pointed out which parents belonged to whom. “Well, I guess that’s not important, just have a drink and keep introducing yourselves as our friends. And that’s what I really hope we become. I have tons of production questions I want to pick your brain about.”

Jack shook his head. “I watched your live videos and was amazed at your gifts. And your sister said you remember and can play every song you’ve ever heard. She told me how the Roots from the Tonight Show were unable to stump you during rehearsal.”

Teri was nodding. “That was a great afternoon and evening. That band is totally amazing. With Questlove’s help, I’ve been able to collect fourteen of their vinyl albums!”

Jenn was trying to focus on the conversation, but was trying to watch Emma without making it obvious.

Out of nowhere, Emma whispered in Jenn’s ear. She reached down and squeezed her hand.

Jenn’s face was flushed.

Teri loved it. “Oh, it’s so cool to see how infatuated you are with her. What did she say?”

Jenn shook her head and kissed her passionately. “I promised not to tell. Dammit. This is killing me. She is just so perfect.”

Teri whispered, “Perfect, perfect, perfect. You can dream about her when we make love. You can even call me Emma!”

Jenn shook her head. “I heard that Gina brought a bag of treats. I wanna get high.”

Teri was smiling as she walked her toward Gina. She whispered to her girlfriend. “Ooh. So can I watch while Jack nails you and Emma, spreading his seed?”

Jenn shook her head. “You are so gross. I don’t want to have sex with your parent donor. I just want to climb all over his future wife.”

“Me, gross? Nah. Just saying the words you don’t want to hear. You’re the one who came up with this artificial insemination thing so the baby would have a little of me in her.”

“Right. And you’re prepared to breastfeed our baby when the time comes? I’ve got a list of drugs you can take.”

“Seriously?”

“Sure. The simplest one is Progesterone, but there’s also another called Domperidone. We’ll talk to our OB-GYN.”

“Seriously, our OB-GYN? Do I need another doctor?”

“Sure. My doctor is great, and we’ll have your surgeon hand you off to her. She can prescribe medications. I think it’s going to be wonderful to share our baby like that.”

Teri shook her head. “Well, I’m really betting that Lisa and Tiffany are pregnant before Christmas.”
.
.
After everyone finished eating, the musicians took turns entertaining the crowd. Finally, Lisa grabbed Jack’s hand. “You’re singing the second and third verse of Time is on My Side. And don’t tell me you don’t know it because a little birdie told me that it’s part of your club song list.”

As they checked their mics, Lisa started singing the opening verse of the Rolling Stones song while Teri played guitar and sang the chorus with Tiffany. As all the guitars and voices came together, Zoe played a guitar solo that sounded like the band had taken the solo and moved it into the next century. When she finished, Lisa pointed and shouted, “Zoe, let’s hear it for Mama Zoe!”

While everyone was applauding, Lisa pointed to Jack Dempsey. “C’mon, Jack. Sing it!”

Jack took a deep breath and looked at Emma, then he began the second verse. The song is slow enough to hear him clearly, and as he sang the verse, all the Cats joined in on the chorus, ‘time is on my side, yes it is…’

As the band finished the last verse together, Jack began his own solo. When he finished, everyone cheered. The musicians then played a few more songs before everyone returned to the tables because the barbecue was ready to eat.

As they all ate, Amy took the opportunity to talk to Jack and Emma. “I’m glad the two of you had a chance to come by. I think the phrase Lisa used was "closing the circle." I like that and hope we can keep getting to know the two of you better.”

Emma smiled. “I know that your two girls have to feel good about what’s happening.”

Amy nodded. “Yep. I really made a mistake by never telling them the truth about using reproductive services for both of them. Twenty years ago, that wasn't as easy to talk about as it is today. But they’re great kids, and, well, it’s a healing moment.”

Jack hugged her. “I’m glad that we can be a part of this. I was especially tickled when Jenn told me about their plan to have their baby together. It’s a bit unnerving, but it makes too much sense.”

Amy shook her head. “Kind of a grandfatherly thing, isn’t it? But I hear that you and Emma are starting a family, too.”

Emma grabbed Jack’s arm and pulled herself close. “We are. But along with a baby, we’re going to celebrate Jack’s retirement and relocation. It’s going to keep us busy for months.”

By that time, Teri and Lisa had both moved closer to listen to what was being said.

Emma shared their excitement. “We want to raise a family in a small town. Some place with fresh air, open spaces, and just a nice place to live.”

Lisa listened. “When we toured this summer, we stopped in Washington State to do a show. It’s a pretty amazing place out there. You ought to take a vacation and see it.”

Emma was laughing. “It’s one of the places on our list.”

Teri spoke softly. “Uh, I’m happy for both of you and understand that you want to leave New York. But, I had an idea if you want to hear it.”

Seeing both of them smile, she continued. "I have a friend in the production business who speaks highly of you, Bill Wiggins from Warner’s records.” She paused to see if they were still listening. “So here’s my idea. I think you should pick a place you love and move there, but go in with Bill on building your own studio. Say you want to go to Washington State. Find that perfect small town, buy some land, and build a studio. You’ve produced so many successful albums, and all those bands remember who you are. Get the word out and see if you can attract business. Nothing big or fancy, just a spot where musicians can work on solo projects, or where a band can relax and create. A beautiful setting goes a long way.”

Jack hugged Teri. “Thank you. It’s a great idea, and I think it would be good to talk to William Wiggins.”

Teri loved the hug and returned it with one for Emma, which made her blood pump faster. “Well, you know more about production and communication than all those startup guys with their digital setups. I’m not saying you should go with analog, but Wiggins brought a team to our place, and they cobbled together recycled equipment for our own recording studio. Before we go much farther, let me introduce you to Richard and Phil. They take care of us, but Phil is a master producer, too.”
.
.
As the party started to wind down, everyone thanked Conor for hosting a real Fall classic.

Watching the caterers and the roadies load everything up, Teri wrapped her arm around her sister’s waist. “Great idea, sis. I know that everyone had fun.”

Lisa watched and laughed. “If they did’t have fun, it’s their own fault. Now, I want to find my guy and start making a baby with him.”

Teri shook her head. “No surprise now that we know we’re not throwing our babies in with the box of broken toys. All of a sudden, I’m going to be a godmother, an aunt, and maybe a mother. A big change.”

Lisa squeezed her back. “How you handling that, little sis?”

“I’m going to be nineteen soon. I’m getting so old!”

Dear Readers, Here is a new chapter. This novel is coming to a close. Before the story ends, what would you like to see? I would appreciate any feedback. Constructive criticism is important to me as I am rewriting this story. Thanks.
.
.
Twenty-Two
.
Teri was staring at the mirror in their bedroom. She saw Jenn stop to squeeze her shoulder from behind.

“What’s the matter, Rock Star? You look glum.”

Teri shook her head. “My body is getting out of control. I’m not feeling comfortable in my skin. I’m changing shape way too fast.”

Jenn came up from behind and squeezed her around the waist. “You feel delicious but you just said the solution, shape wear.”

“Shape wear?” Teri looked at her strangely.

Jenn reached out and pulled on her bra strap. “Sure. See how tightly that’s cutting into your flesh. Your foundation garments are the wrong size. You need new stuff that feels comfortable. C’mon. I’ve got a couple of hours between classes, let’s go shopping.”

Teri was shaking her head. “Ouch.”

“Ouch?”

Teri looked down at the floor and shook her head. “You know. Public stuff. As in dressing rooms and trying stuff on. Yuk.”

Jenn saw the panic in her eyes. “Aw. Is my baby being shy? You’re going out with me. It’s going to be okay. We’ll make it fun.”

Teri wiped one eye. She hated confrontation. “Well, going out in public is not my fav. I don’t like people staring. You know that under the microscope feeling like I’m a strange bug!”

Jenn plucked at her hair. “Says the girl with the chrome punk style haircut.”

“You know I did that for the stage. It was a Wildcats thing. I played a part! I’m not sure if I’m ready to walk the streets.”

Jenn realized what Teri was frightened about. “Okay. We can play around and give you a bob. I’ll go out and buy a black rinse. Remember how cool that two-color look turned out.”

Teri nodded. “But that was still all about getting up on stage and performing.”

“Well, I hear you. How about a change? Do you want a different color?”

Teri looked her in the eyes. “Do you think that could help? As in being anonymous?”

Jenn smiled. “Honey, we’re in West Philly, a college town! In this area, you’re just another teen girl. You forget, you’re not alone standing on stage. It’s a crowded city. We can go down to Rittenhouse Square and shop till you drop. Let’s try the bob, and then you can judge.”

Teri and Jenn worked together to part her hair in the middle and curl it around the sides of her face. Teri looked carefully in the mirror, then shrugged. “What do you think?”

Jenn kissed her. “I think you’d be surprised to see how many women out there have brightly colored hair. C’mon, let’s get you dressed and go shopping.”

Teri picked out her baggiest jeans and tee. She matched it up with a hoodie. “Okay?”

Jenn looked at her girlfriend, shook her head, then smiled. “Yeah, if you’re doing a Goth Vampire hiding from the Sun look. Everything you’ve chosen is black and oversized. Personally, it makes your hair color stand out and draws more attention. You’re not even close to conforming to the norm. Can I help?”

Teri looked at herself and shrugged. “Sure. Throw me a lifeline.”

Jenn tossed her a pair of brown panties and a nude colored bra. Then she threw her a pair of brown Capris and a white T-shirt.

After Teri put on the bra and panties, Jenn ran her hand over her butt and then loosened the bra straps. “Uh-huh. You definitely need to move up a size. After we get you proper underwear, then we can shop for some everyday stuff to make you feel more normal-looking. C’mon. We’re going to go do your favorite thing, a bra fitting!”

Teri moaned, but knew it was the only way she could be comfortable and get out of the house. Even with these clothes on, she felt like a stuffed sausage.

Jenn caught a cab and they rode downtown. They were in Rittenhouse Square, a shopping area with big stores everywhere. They walked into the double doors of Jersey Girl and immediately went over to the lingerie section. Jenn walked right up to a salesgirl and pointed with her thumb. “She needs to be measured for a bra.”

The girl looked up and smiled. “Of course. Hang tight.”

A few minutes later, an older woman came up with a tape measure around her neck and a pad of paper in her hand. “Hi, I’m the manager, Mrs. Abbott. All set, Teri?”

Teri immediately turned pale, wondering how she knew who she was until she turned and saw a full-sized poster of each of the Wildcats on the walls. Sighing, she followed the woman towards a wall of dressing rooms.

She watched as the manager pulled out a key and opened a door to a large dressing room. “Come on in, honey. Strip down to your underwear.”

Teri took off her clothes, and Jenn took them from her. She watched as her girlfriend sat down on a bench. Teri did her best to block out everything that was happening. She was trying to place her mind in the forest where her two young Vampire lovers met for the first time.

Teri could feel the woman’s hands on her body directing her. ‘Arms up, turn around, inseam time, hold out your hands, good work.’

After running her tape around Teri everywhere, Mrs. Abbott smiled. She held up her pad. “I’m forwarding all these numbers down to Barbara Neuman at our Jersey Girl design studio. You’re a small B cup and a 34 band. Give me a minute. You’re still a five in panties, but your hips measured 35 inches. You’re going to need to try on different styles to see which ones feel best. Just leave your old panties on while you try on the new ones.”

When she left, Jenn patted her on the shoulder and gave her a loving squeeze. She followed the woman out of the room and whispered, “Good job.”

Teri stood there in her underwear. She knew her cup size had increased from a full A to a small B. She cursed silently, wondering how all this was happening to someone who, a year ago, wasn’t concerned with panty or bra sizes. A year ago, Teri believed she was a boy and was afraid to do more than kiss Jenn. Writing music and playing video games kept her busy.

When Jenn returned, she handed her a bra. The first thing Teri thought was how light and transparent it was. After she put it on, she looked down to see her breasts totally visible through the lace and small bits of fabric. She blushed as she felt her nipples harden.

Jenn was adjusting the back. “Good. This fits you well. How does it feel?”

Teri nodded. “I feel totally exposed, but it’s more comfortable.

“Okay. That’s just the style. Now, try on the matching panties.”

Teri was in a fog of total humiliation as she pulled on the panties. She let out a sigh of relief, knowing her pubic hairs were trimmed and she didn’t look like what Jenn called a farm girl.

“Perfect!” Jenn gently turned Teri towards the three-paneled mirror and turned on the spotlights. Teri stood there, examining a strange, unfamiliar body. Gone was the gawky, skinny kid who was in high school. Instead, she saw a sexy, shapely young woman looking back at her. Unconsciously, she stood up on her tiptoes to marvel at how her legs looked. She touched the bra and panties, noting how sheer and revealing they were. Teri looked at Jenn.

She smiled at her cute girlfriend. “What do you think?”

Teri shook her head. “Uh, you don’t want to know.”

Jenn laughed. “Good. Then I’m going to pick out a few more sets.”

When Jenn returned, she showed Teri what she’d picked out.

Teri shook her head. “I can see where this is going. All this stuff looks like something that Emma wears on her MyFans page. You’re dressing me up like your fantasy girlfriend.”

Jenn kissed her. “You are my real girlfriend. Emma is my dream. You look very tasty in those and are going to wear them home. I like knowing you’re so beautiful.”

Teri looked in the mirror and groaned. “Where’s the solid white cotton bras?”

“Honey, not even your mother wears those. I did get you some sports bras for dance time. Now, relax, and I’ll get you some clothes that fit.”

“Relax? I look like a magazine pin-up. You’ve gone and made me into some cheap come-on prostitute.”

Jenn kissed her and grinned, showing her the price tags from the two that she was wearing. “Nothing cheap here, baby doll.”

Teri’s eyes bulged when she saw the prices. She giggled. “Excuse me. Now I look like a high-class prostitute.”

Jenn laughed and disappeared. Teri picked up each item and shook her head. Everything Jenn had picked out was lace and very sheer. She shook her head.

It didn’t take long for Jenn to come back with leggings and long-sleeve tees in various colors. “Pick something out to wear and then we can find you more cute accessories, together.”

Teri slid on new leggings and a plain top. She looked in the mirror and was pleased with how she looked and felt. The stuffed sausage feeling was gone and she smiled. “Okay, boss. Lead the way.”

After circling the aisles twice, they both had to carry everything up to the register. Jenn handed the young girl behind the counter their credit card. Teri turned away, still shy about shopping where everyone knew her. As they were ringing up the purchases, Teri glanced and saw that the total would be over a thousand dollars.

Mrs. Abbott, the woman who measured her, approached with a smile. “I just spoke with Barbara, and she was thrilled to hear you came into the shop. She was surprised by your newer sizes and said they’ll update your info for future designs. She also told me I should simply tear up the bill because the Wildcats shop for free.”

As two young women were packing everything up, they were writing down Jenn’s address. Mrs. Abbott promised that the packages would be delivered when the store closed that night. Jenn smiled and then handed Teri two glossy photographs from an earlier modeling gig they’d done for Jersey Girl.

Teri picked up a marker and smiled at the two young women who’d helped them. They grinned and introduced themselves. Then, Teri happily wrote their name and a big smiley face next to her signature. And of course, posed for selfies.

As they walked out arm in arm, Teri whispered, “Nothing stealth so far. At least I don’t have to go down to Barbara’s shop to get measured all over again. But I want to talk to my designers. I want a new look for this upcoming year. Maybe you can come with me and help me find something different.”

Jenn squeezed close. “Sure. You know I’m there to hold your hand. But now we need to talk to Isabella. Go see your stylist and see what she suggests.”

Teri shook her head. “Yeah, this is really a change. I’m feeling all girly, and it didn’t help looking at myself standing there in fancy lingerie — I watched your eyes. It was obvious that your mouth waters for Emma.”

Jenn stood on her tiptoes and kissed her, then nipped her ear. “Yeah, well, my mouth waters for you. My girlfriend is turning into be a hottie. I’m not going to tell you how excited I got back there. It was a good thing we had Mrs. Abbott chaperoning us.”

Then they strolled through Anthropologie, Athleta, J. Crew, and Nordstrom Rack, looking at various clothes and accessories. Teri insisted that they also pick out outfits for Jenn, too. When they were done, Teri had to get a taxi just to carry everything back to their place.

As they were riding along, Teri frowned. “Do you have enough closet space to hold all of this? We might need to rent a storage locker.”

Jenn squeezed her arm, excited for her new outfits, too. “Nah. We got it. My study room has two big closets, and we can donate the stuff that doesn’t fit anymore. Some of your old tees would look real trampy in your new underwear, like you’re showing up for wet tee shirt night at the strip clubs.”

Teri wiped her eyes, laughing. “No, no, no. I’m not ready to wear tight tops with bare midriffs to attract the guys. Maybe I need to write new music for the band with that low-down, dirty sound. Something we can film at one of those Delaware Avenue strip joints as a background location. I’m sure that Mike and his crew would have fun.”

Jenn was shaking her head. “Right. I can see it now. One video and you’d destroy all your all-American preteen G rating stuff right out of the water, just so you can show off your sexy bod!”

Teri laughed. “Right. Let’s videotape me shaking my big butt. The new me! Not!”
.
.
After unpacking all their stuff and modeling it for Jenn, she called Isabella’s and made an appointment for a consultation on Friday at one. Jenn said her classes were over at eleven, and they could head out to Allentown together. The band had been practicing a couple of days each week. Teri had been feeding them a few new songs and arrangements to keep them fresh.
.
.
.
In the late afternoon, Teri stood before the band, introducing a new number. She was pointing and talking. Even though she was excited, she still knew she wasn't in charge, remembering that she was just a little shit. “Okay, it starts with Zoe lighting it up, and Tiff and Gina just take everything to the walls. I’m hearing Van Halen playing Panama. Four-four time, key of A.”

Tiffany laughed, “Balls to the wall?”

Teri blushed, “I didn’t say that.”

Tiff smiled. “But Van Halen always did.”

After they worked on something new for their intro, Lisa stepped up to the mic and roared.

Hey, guy, come on over.
Let me see what ya got to offer

Show me the goods
To knock me out

Start with a kiss
And light my fire

Make me quake
With your need

Can’t wait to get started
I’m hot and bothered.

Let’s dance!
Set me on fire
Let’s dance!
Show me your desire

Let’s dance!
Set me on fire
Let’s dance!
Show me your desire

Teri listened and banged on the keys. She was nodding her head and smiling. “Yeah, that’s what I heard.”

Gina laughed. “Why did I know that this was going to be about sex and passion. What’s happened to the two of you?”

Teri was clapping. “Yeah. I’m feeling a little frisky these days, but Jean reminded me that we need to keep it PG for the kids.”

Lisa was nodding. “I like it. And there’s room for lots of lyrics we can add. But let’s run it through a couple of times and break for a guitar solo from Zoe.”

Teri was always relieved when her sister took over.

Zoe was sitting on a high stool. “Yeah, a guitar solo. I can feel Boomer dancing along.”

Teri looked worried as she turned towards Jenn. “Is she going to be alright? I mean, the noise and everything?”

Zoe smiled. “The doc said this was okay, but she might want to come out sooner and join the party.”

Teri couldn’t get the panic off her face. “What do we do if that happens?”

Zoe was laughing. “We throw down a blanket on the back seat and Gina drives us to the hospital. You wash your hands and ride in the back with me. You can help deliver her if it happens on the way.”

“Huh? Me? You want me in the back?”

“Sure, that way you’ll be ready when Jenn delivers your baby!”

Teri stood there in panic mode. Her brain had shut down.

Zoe came over and gave her a hug. “Kidding, just kidding. But if you want a thrill, Google a video of a birth to get you ready.”

Lisa saw the panicked look on her sister’s face. “Now, if that put you in panic mode, think about this. Since you have a working uterus, the doctor could take one of Jenn’s eggs, fertilize it with Jack’s sperm sample, and then insert it into you. You’re capable of carrying that fetus until delivery and giving birth to your child.”

Teri looked at Lisa and realized she wasn’t kidding but stating a fact. She knew she was intersex and had a uterus, but had never thought past that. She knew she couldn’t get pregnant, but what Lisa was saying had to be crazy, pure science fiction. “Seriously?”

Lisa was handing her an iPad. “Look it up. It’s pretty common and doctors everywhere do IVF. Inserting a fertilized egg into a uterus is common.”

Teri looked at the illustrations and read the text. She moaned. “Please don’t tell Jenn. You know what she’s going to say.”

Lisa laughed. “Oh, she knows. She said something about you carrying and delivering your second baby. She already told me that you’re going to be nursing your baby.”

Gina came over and hugged her. “All right, girlie. Love to see you stepping up into motherhood. The whole experience.”

Teri panicked. “No. Not yet. We talked about it, but just talked about it. It doesn make me cry everytime I think that I could help out and nurse.”

Teri wiped her eyes and then looked over at Zoe. She went over and hugged her. “I can’t believe you’re not in panic mode.”

Zoe smiled. “I’ve been in panic mode for months, but I’m really tired of being pregnant and looking forward to holding her in my arms.”

Teri’s head was spinning, trying to imagine all of that happening inside her body. “And you still don’t know what the sex is?”

Zoe smiled. “We’ve picked out boy and girl names. That’s as far as we’ve gone.”

Tiffany was clapping her hands over her head. “C’mon, gang. It’s time for Teri to show us another song.”

Teri looked at them and strapped on her guitar. “Okay, so I’ve got this AC-DC vibe in my head. Gina, big drums, please.” She tapped her foot and listened while Gina pounded out with her sticks. “More foot pedal please, lotsa bass drum.”

As Gina made it sound like she was Ginger Baker in Cream, Teri began to play a repeating pattern on her strings and showed it to Zoe, who immediately took it over. Then, Teri used her lower strings to demonstrate what she wanted Tiffany to do.

Once her trio was burning it up, she signaled to her sister to go with the lyrics she’d written on her tablet.

And PACK it up
Grab your remote n’ your beer
And PACK it up

Get your clothes
And your boots
Fill some garbage bags

And PACK it up
Grab your guns and your whiskey
And PACK it up

Get your flannels
Trucker’s hats
Your vests
And your waders
And PACK it up

Fill that pickup
With your garbage
Take it all before I burn it
And PACK it up

PACK it up, baby
Take that cheatin’ heart
To your girlfriend’s place
And PACK it up before I burn it up

The band played it twice and Teri signaled them to a stop. “Yeah, I know it’s rough. This one needs some work. But Tiffany told me I’d better start bringing rock to the table, so this is what you get. No rainbows and butterflies. Crush it down and pack it up.”

Tiffany was clapping. “That’s the way to follow orders, Little. I love it.” She came over, wrapped her arms around her, and kissed her solid on the lips. Tiffany held that pose until it was obvious that Teri was gasping for air. When she let her go, they both grinned. She leaned over and smacked her on the butt. “New leggings tell me that baby’s packing a booty she’s been hiding back there. Me, like.”

When she walked back over to her amp, Teri was still frozen on the spot, staring.

Lisa broke the silence. “Is this break time?”

Teri shook her head. “Okay, maybe one more. A bit of screaming Chicago blues.” She brought out her glass slide and put it on her ring finger. Bending notes and tapping her foot, Gina and Tiffany began to give it an upbeat sound. Then Teri began to sing.

Got them evil eyes, friend
Been looking at your baby
Got that bad brain, brother
Been thinking bout your honey

Can’t turn it off
Cause she sets me on fire
Getting me hot
And filled with desire

Want your baby to take her away
Gotta have her, but we won’t stay
She’s gonna roam
And break your heart

She’s bad for you
But good for me
She’s bad for you
But good for me

Lisa sounded excited. “I like it. I like it a lot. I can’t wait to hear what Zoe can do with it.”

Teri looked at her sister. “And I can’t wait to hear you roar it out.”

Lisa shook her head. “So now it’s time for a break?”

“Well, I do have one more that I was saving. This one’s for Zoe.”

Teri went over to the piano and started going a boogie-woogie bass line with her left hand. She looked over to Tiffany, who matched her note for note.

After she was satisfied that Tiff had that in hand, she started banging out chords all over the place. She signaled to her sister to come take over. Lisa grinned as she shoved Teri out of the way and continued to bang out the chords and add more to it. Teri grinned as she picked up her guitar.

Gina was ready, holding her drumsticks high as Teri started hammering out a heavy beat with her hands that Gina picked up on her tom-tom, giving it a pounding sound.

After she had the beat going, she ripped the strings of her guitar, bending them to create a wall of sound with a heavy-metal feel. After she had everything going, she smiled at Zoe, then stepped up to the mic.

PUSH, baby, PUSH.
Find that strength from within

PUSH, baby, PUSH.
Find that strength from within

Just keep going
Show them all ya got

PUSH, baby, PUSH
Show your heart
And use your head
Show them what you’re made of

PUSH, baby, PUSH.
Drag ‘em down
Take no prisoners
Cause you don’t need Em

PUSH, baby, PUSH
Show your strength
Show your wisdom
All ya gotta do is

PUSH, baby, PUSH.
PUSH, baby, PUSH.
PUSH, baby, PUSH.

After they stared at each other and all hugged Zoe, Teri shouted out, “Now it’s definitely break time!”

As they were packing up, Zoe leaned into Teri. “You got new clothes.”

Teri shook her head. “These are a lot more comfortable. Jenn took me shopping.”

“You look a lot better. I like your color choices, too. Pretty.”

Teri hugged her. “I don’t know what’s wrong with me, but suddenly I’m enjoying looking pretty. Do you think that’s wrong?”

Zoe laughed. “No, sweetie pie. You were just so stuck in your boy mode for so long. And you tried to be Tasha, but you never went all the way. You’d been living that life for way too long. I think you’ve finally found peace within yourself, and your operation sealed the deal. It’s okay. Don’t be shy about what’s happening. Everyone sees that pretty girl except you. Does Jenn like it?”

Teri whispered, “More than ever. It’s crazy, like she’s loving all of me. Dressing me up is becoming her obsession.”

“Do you mind?”

“No. It’s blowing me away. We’re at it like twenty-four seven, and honestly, before my surgery, lovemaking wasn’t for me. It was about pleasing Jenn. But now it’s all mutual, I can’t catch my breath. It’s exciting.”

Zoe kissed her softly. “Welcome to heaven, sister.”

They’d packed up and were driving out to Allentown. Teri was trying to get Jenn to go with her to see Isabella. “C’mon, you’ve got a much better eye than I do.”

Jenn looked over and blew her a kiss. “I don’t want to push you. You have to love a style every time you look in the mirror. I know you mentioned extensions. Have you thought about color or highlights? I’ll go, but I’m only going to be the third voice. You and Isabella need to decide what’s best for you together. She’s the expert.”

“Yeah, but I’d really feel better to hear what you have to say. You know I want to look normal and I don’t want to go out of the guardrails. The Euro-punk-trash look is all worn out. I liked how easy it was, but I’m really tired of being different.”

Jenn didn’t take her eyes off the wheel. “I hear you and want to help you. But this has to come from your heart.”

So, the three of them sat and examined individual hair samples trying to decide on length and color. Isabella kept going back to the blonde. “This is what I think. You know that your natural color is light brown to dirty blonde. I want you to lean toward the dirty blonde and go for some highlights.”

Teri listened. “Yeah, I hear you, but I just don’t want to look like my sister. I’m not trying to be her clone. I need an original look that sets me apart.”

Jenn cleared her throat and laid her hand on Teri’s. “First, remember that she’s your sister and the two of you do look alike. But Lisa is light blonde and has a lot of curls. Her hair is long and reaches halfway down her back. You don’t need that exact look. Just try covering your shoulders, which will give you lots of style options. And I like the dirty blonde with highlights. I think it’s going to look pretty and natural. Isabella’s right. You carry blonde well.”

Teri kept nodding and smiling. She finally looked at Isabella. “Okay, I guess I’m ready. Can we do all that this afternoon, or is it too late? There’s always another day.”

Isabella chuckled. “Of course, we can do it. A few of my most talented girls are eager to work on you. After all, around Allentown, you’re a Wildcat. You’re a star.”

Isabella stood and held out her hand towards Jenn. “C’mon, Jenn. Let’s go get you a massage, a facial, and a trim while you’re waiting on your girlfriend.” Isabella grabbed Jenn’s hand as she waved goodbye.

Teri was busy talking to the young women who were crowding around and fussing with her as they added extensions, color, and finally, Isabella appeared and gave her a cut. When it was over, Teri kept looking at herself in the mirrors as they swung her around. The more she saw, the wider her eyes got.

She was looking at someone else. It was a woman staring back at her. Her eyes appeared larger, and she looked beautiful. As Isabella cut, then used her brush and spray, Teri started to feel tears roll down her cheeks.

Isabella handed her a box of Kleenex and whispered, “Stop crying so we can have fun with makeup.”

Teri wiped her eyes. “I’m having trouble swallowing. I love it, but can’t believe I’m so pretty.”

Isabella chuckled as she kissed her cheek. “Surprise, girl. You and your sister share some great genes. And admit it, blonde is your color. I love how you’ve gone pretty instead of punk. But we should change your nail polish color, too. Let’s lose the dark color. Do you have pink at home?

Teri shook her head. “No. Never used it.”

“Well, that’s gotta change.”

Isabella approached one of the girls who was cleaning up. She took out a small bag and put several bottles inside. As she handed it to Teri, she said, “Here are some fun colors, but I know the color I want to use today.”

Teri smiled and watched the girl remove her nail polish as Isabella shook up another color. When one of the techs applied it, she whispered, “It’s silver and pink combined. You’re going to love it.”

Teri couldn’t decide where to look as Isabella gently added color to her face. She didn’t gloss her up, but when she was done, Teri was looking at the prettiest face she’d ever had. She was already to start crying again, until she heard a gasp. Recognizing the voice, she turned around to see her girlfriend staring. But what Teri noticed was how beautiful Jenn looked. Isabella had cut bangs and shortened her hair above her shoulders. She was gorgeous.

The two of them met, hugged, and kissed. Jenn was squeezing her tight and whispering telling her how wonderful she looked and how proud she was that Teri took the big step, allowing herself to be beautiful.

Teri was growling in Jenn’s ear, saying she looked even more beautiful and powerful. She whispered, “I’d love to see you in black leather.”
.
.
.
Teri was excited. It was Halloween, and Tiffany was throwing a housewarming party at their new home in the sky. Naturally, she informed everyone that costumes were required.

Teri was standing in front of the bathroom mirror, trying to incorporate lighter shades of pink and peach into her makeup palette. She was having mindless fun using glitter in her rose-tinted lashes. She knew that her euphoria had been stimulated by the two of them getting high, then making love instead of eating lunch.

When she’d told Barbara what she had in mind for a costume, the fashionista had sent her links to choose an assortment of princess outfits. She’d also added makeup tips, too.

Her hair was still in soft curlers, but she was wearing her gown, well, an abbreviated gown that consisted of a pink bustier made of spandex and lace with a built-in shelf to display her chest. She’d already dusted her cleavage with a peach colored blush that was imbued with bits of sparkling glitter. The push-up bra left nothing hidden except for her nipples and areoles. She couldn’t help but stare, thinking, ‘too much!’

When Jenn glanced over, Teri blushed. “Too much, right?”

Jenn bit her bare shoulder, then touched her neck lightly, making her shiver. “Mmm. Hardly. I’ve got the most gorgeous girlfriend ever. I’m in love.”

“You mean lust?”

Jenn bit her again and playfully grabbed her around the waist. “Is there a difference?”

Teri took a deep breath. She sighed. “I think this new look frightens me. I’m having trouble getting used to looking at myself in the mirror. I still think I’m fake. It was much better being a hard rocker like Joan Jett. I could pretend I was a tough guy.”

Jenn was laughing and shaking her head. “Tough guy, huh? I like my girlfriend soft and beautiful.”

“And then Lisa drops a bomb right in front of the Cats. She starts mentioning that I’ve got an actual uterus for birthing and I could get pregnant and have your baby.”

Jenn smiled and kissed her gently on her lips. “That would be so sweet if we each carried one of our babies. They could be a couple of years apart and be twins. Or we could have them at the same time.”

“Not at the same time, please. The whole thing scares me.”

“Okay. We can wait until our first girl is potty-trained before we start you chugging on towards motherhood. And you do know you go up at least one size when you’re nursing.”

Teri shivered and closed her eyes. She tried to picture it all. Finally, taking a deep breath, she stared at the girly-girl in front of her. “When the nurse said that I could still be growing into a C cup. Sighing, she busied herself by taking her hair out of the curlers, pulling it all up to make a ponytail held with a pink glittery ribbon. She stood, fluffing out her short skirt and the petticoats that reached mid-thigh. She wore glittery pink pantyhose and pink leather ballet flats.

Staring at the full-length mirror on the back of the bathroom door, she knew she was a ten-year-old’s vision of a Barbie doll princess. While part of her hated it, most of her mind and body were vibrating with excitement. She hated to admit how much she loved her new look.

While she was mesmerized staring at her reflection, Jenn came into focus. Dressed all in shiny grays and blacks, she was the dominatrix version of a wicked witch. Four-inch patent leather stilettos, mesh stockings held in place with garters, a shiny black thong, and a black leather bustier were the basis of her costume. The only thing keeping her clothed was a long, black satin dressing gown with a high collar that wrapped over her shoulders and tied at the neck with a black brooch. The gown draped down to her calves but was open in the front, hiding nothing. She wore long black opera-length gloves, and her makeup was dark. The only spot of color was her crimson lips, the color of blood.

Teri stared. She felt herself growing heated inside and gripped the doorframe to steady herself. “You are my Queen,” she gasped. “I’ve never felt more humbled, and I love it.”

Jenn grinned and kissed her gently. “You can grovel at my knees later, slave. We don’t want to ruin your hair or your pantyhose. We can play all night.”

Knowing they were going partying, they let the Wildcats service pick them up. As they got in the roomy SUV, they were pleased to see that Grace and Gina were sitting in there, too.

“Hi, guys! Looking good!” Gina whistled as they bent over to get in.

Teri instinctively used her left hand to cover her exposed flesh. She went to sit down, and Grace patted the seat next to her.

“C’mere, beautiful.”

Teri looked up and saw that Grace was dressed as James Dean, the fifties movie star. She’d slicked back her hair and managed to shape sideburns, too. She’d used makeup to thicken her eyebrows so they looked bushy. She’d used makeup to give herself a beard shadow but eschewed any makeup on her eyes.

There was no hiding her beautiful face, and those purple eyes still got her excited. Teri knew that a more masculine Grace didn’t stop her blood pressure from rising and her body reacting as Grace wrapped her arm around Teri’s shoulder, bringing her in closer.

Grace was drunk. “We had a cocktail and shared a joint, so my resistance is loosened tonight. So, beautiful girl. You have been warned.” With that, Grace kissed her neck. “You smell delicious, my pretty.”

Gina was dressed as James Dean’s date. Her hair was curled tightly and she was wearing a cashmere sweater, pearls, red lipstick, and a poodle skirt. Teri could see her little white socks and black and white saddle shoes. Gina reached over and put her hand on Grace’s denim-covered leg. “Okay, lover. You need to stop molesting my guitar player. I don’t think she’s that ready for your grabby hands.”

Grace pulled both her arms back and folded them in front of her. She pretended to pout. “You’re no fun. Telling me what to do.” She leaned into Teri and whispered, “She can be a hard master. It’s always about following her rules.” Then she kissed Teri on the lips, nipping at her lower one. “Oh, but you are so tempting. I’d break the rules for you.”

Fortunately, Gina moved over between them and signaled Teri to sit with Jenn. After she moved, Jenn whispered in her ear. “She is so beautiful. And I love her outfit. I wish I were a boy sometimes.”

Teri took a deep breath and thought about what she’d just said. Everything was getting confusing. She was still trying to digest Grace kissing her and squeezing her tightly. She knew it was a red flag, but it made her fantasy skyrocket. “A guy, huh? We can always pretend. I know who likes to be on top and wear the pants. But I’m sure about anything more than that.” She looked at Grace again. “You know. I’ve fantasized about kissing those lips since I met her.”

Jenn laughed. “If she were on your Five List, you’d certainly get a pass from me. But I’d want to share. She makes my heart beat, too.”

Teri kissed her and whispered, “How about the four of us?”

Jenn looked surprised, then grinned. “Sure. But you’ve been with Gina a bunch. Do you want me to name them?”

Gina leaned over. She’d heard Jenn. “Three by my count, and I still think about them. Once, when I hopped on her when she was lying in bed at Amy’s house. The second time, when Bruno was holding her down, and she was getting her tattoo. And the third one was when you told her to help me out. That was down in the Carolinas when we were making a movie. See, I haven’t forgotten.” Then she kissed Jenn on the lips. “But I want you so much my heart aches.”

Teri was trying to calm herself, not thinking about the four of them actually romping in a big feather bed with a canopy and lots of soft comforters. Everything would be white. She sighed and wondered whether Grace was someone she’d met and wasn't her counselor. Would she have such an obsession about her?

As they were arriving, Teri grabbed Grace’s hand and kissed it. She leaned into her ear and whispered. “I’ve always had a thing for you and held back crossing that line because I look forward to seeing you every week. You are at the top of my fantasy list.” She kissed her softly and handed her over to Gina.

When they got off the big service elevator, it opened into a huge space that looked like it was right out of Architectural Digest. Cathedral ceilings, oversized wooden beams spanning the width of the space, rich colors, oversized windows, and expensive, comfy furniture. As Teri looked around, she realized how luxurious the random-width hardwood floors were, leading up to a large stone-faced wall with a roaring gas fireplace. The furniture was scattered everywhere, and so were her friends.

As they stood there, Tiffany was shooting shots of the couples for the vlog. Later, she made everyone line up, and Mike did some group shots.

Tiffany came up and hugged them both. She was wearing high heels and a feathered headdress. Her sparkling, barely there showgirl outfit came straight out of Las Vegas.

She took one look at the two of them and laughed. “Excuse me. It’s amazing how you both look so unbelievably sexy, yet let your inner child dress you tonight. Jenn, you’ve always kept the dominatrix hidden deep inside. But you outdid yourself tonight. I love how you’ve revealed the sexy woman with an incredible display of power and inner strength. And you, my sweet buttercup. You are the ultimate Barbie princess, blooming right before our eyes. And I’m so jealous of your adorable boobies and wish mine would grow that beautiful. Looking at you, I might have to visit a plastic surgeon.”

Teri smiled and shook her head. She kissed her. “Tiffany, I don’t know where to start. Your beautiful house or the creature standing right in front of me, I will dream about you forever.”

She first looked at Jenn to get permission before leaning over and enveloping Teri in her arms. Throwing the young woman back, she ravaged Teri on the spot. When she stood her back up, she held Tiffany’s arms until her balance returned. Looking at Jenn, Tiffany smiled. “Thank you, Queen of the Night, for a taste of your beautiful toy.”

As Tiffany was walking away, she turned back and smiled. “Well, angels, walk around and say hello. Grab a drink, a smoke, or both. Food is scattered everywhere, and you’re both lucky since I didn’t do a thing except hire the caterers! Ta-ta, beautiful demon. I want a taste of you next.

Jenn watched her walk away. “I love her strut. She has such an air of confidence. So beautiful. And what’s with this palace? I’ve never seen anything so cool.” She looped her arm in Teri’s. “Let’s get something to eat and drink and take ourselves on a tour.”

Teri was still trying to get her balance. She’d never been hit on by so many beautiful women. Teri wondered what this makeover was telling her brain. She nodded and followed Jenn.

As they walked around, they could see that the sliders to the balcony were open, and that’s where people were lighting up. They looked at each other and shrugged as if to say, ‘Why not?’

Stepping out onto the wide balcony with a high railing, they were amazed at the view of Allentown twinkling in the distance. They could hear the commuter train running by and the low buzz of the traffic.

The first couple they ran into was her sister Lisa and Smith. They were dressed as an airplane pilot and a cabin steward. The twist was that Lisa was the pilot with the white shirt and the wings. After exchanging greetings, they talked about how they were all blown away by the new house as they passed around a pre-roll.

Lisa sighed. “I don’t know what’s going to happen to the two of us in the next year. We’re gypsies. We know that Bruno and Zoe will stay in Allentown with their new baby. And Mike has already left space for a proper en-suite nursery. But when Smith and I get started, where are we going?”

Smith smiled. “We could rent or buy in Allentown. We’d still have my place to escape to. I like Bruno’s townhouse.”

Teri looked at her sister carefully. “Now? You’re starting now?”

Lisa blushed. “Uh-huh. Once we saw Jack’s medical reports and met him, there really wasn’t anything holding us back. We have to start our family before Smith totters off and disappears with a silver alert.”

Teri looked at Smith. “As of this moment, being the youngest member of the Nelson family, I need to point out that you have some obligations. You can’t just dash off and leave my pain in the butt sister barefoot and pregnant.”

Smith took another hit of the joint. “You’re right, Teri. But she has the ring, and I asked her to marry me. I’m trying to do it right.” He turned to Lisa. “What do you say? Wanna get hitched?”

Lisa laughed. “Not until you prove your worth and get me knocked up.”

Smith turned back to Teri. “You see what I mean? I’ve put my cards on the table, and I wonder if she even wants me. Oh, yeah. By the way, you do look beautiful tonight, and Jenn is something else. The pair of you is somebody's wet dream.”

As they were standing there, Mike walked by taking photos. Lisa immediately grabbed his arm. He was dressed as a cook. “Hey, love your costume. A chef, huh? Does that mean you have something in the oven?”

Mike grinned from ear to ear. “Well, if not today, maybe tomorrow. What do you think of the place?”

Teri gushed. “It’s amazing. It’s all so beautiful.”

Mike bowed. “Thank you, thank you. It’s been a labor of love. But don’t forget the kitchen, powder room, and our bedroom. The next stop is the nursery.”

Jenn patted him on the back. “You do great work, Mike. And I really enjoy your weekly posts on Tiffany’s vlog.”

Mike smiled. “Once again, the boys downstairs enjoy doing it for her. It’s a labor of love. After all, she’s in the office a lot of days when she’s not shopping or out with you guys.”

Jenn grabbed Teri’s arm. “C’mon. Let’s continue our tour.”

As they walked hand in hand, Teri leaned over and kissed her hard on the mouth. “Jeez, I get so turned on when I get high. It really could be a problem.”

Jenn grabbed her hand. “A problem solved. I know what we can do about that.” She pulled Teri into the bathroom and locked the door behind her. She turned her around and pushed her face up against the tile wall. “Hmm. I noticed you weren’t wearing underwear.”

Teri started to breathe hard as Jenn held her tightly against the tile. “I’ve got pantyhose on. Isn’t that all I need?” She felt Jenn’s hand. “Oh.”

Zoe was dressed as a very pregnant nun, and Bruno wore a black suit with a cleric's collar. They were dancing together when Teri and Jenn popped out of the bathroom. Zoe looked them over and smiled. “I’m not going to ask what you were doing ‘cause I can guess. But both your costumes are rockin’.

Just then, while they were standing there talking, a puddle started forming under Zoe. She grabbed Bruno and kissed him on the lips. “It’s time, baby. Go get the car.”

Before Bruno could dash across the room and run down the steps, everyone was gathered around Zoe and sitting her down. Tiffany handed her some towels. As Zoe tried to dry herself off, she started laughing. “Look at us. And we’re all headed off to Cedar Crest Hospital. What are they going to think?”

Gina laughed. “A pregnant nun, a priest, a Las Vegas showgirl, a chef, a pilot, a cabin steward, James Dean, and his fifties poodle skirt-wearing girlfriend walk into a hospital. Oh, yeah. Let’s not forget Barbie Princess and her Devil Dominatrix are coming along, too.”

Teri looked at the crowd and turned to Zoe, “Can we all go with you?”

Zoe smiled. “Of course. They have big birthing rooms. My girls are more than welcome to help me deliver. After all, we are the Wildcats.”

Dear Readers, Here is the last chapter. I would appreciate any feedback. Constructive criticism is important to me. Thanks. The next step will be to upload this to Amazon. After that, I'm going back to play with Witches.
.
.
Epilogue

As they all made their way into the elevator, Teri looked around. As they let Zoe, Lisa, and Tiffany get on first, Tiffany shouted out, “C’mon! This is an industrial elevator and carries big equipment. We can fit a couple more in here.”

Jenn turned to Teri and nudged her. “We can take the stairs.” Jenn grabbed her hand and they walked over to the open staircase.

Teri stopped her and squeezed her tightly. Then she stared into her eyes. “Are we still having fun? Sometimes I wonder if everything is moving twice as fast as it should.”

Jenn kissed her. “Uh-huh. I get that feeling sometimes. And I get it for you. You’re in a band with grown-up women who’ve paid their dues. And suddenly, you’ve been projected into their lives, especially as Zoe is getting ready to deliver her baby. That’s a lot to handle.”

Teri breathed a sign of relief. “Yeah, you’re right. I’m not there yet. I mean, I love my sister and the rest of the Wildcats, but it feels a little intense.”

As then walked down the three flights, they shared.

“I’m not in your shoes. I’m trying to empathize with your situation, but it changes like the wind. I’m trying not to be negative ‘cause you have enough angst inside you without me adding more. But you are moving fast.”

Teri was nodding. “Uh-huh. I can’t keep up with my racing mind and body. In the past two months, so much stuff has changed. My mind and body are accelerating faster and faster.

Jenn kissed her. “Yeah. But you are having a good time, right?”

Teri grinned. “That’s the craziness. I am having a good time.”

“When you look in the mirror, do you like what you see?”

Teri smiled. “I do like my new extensions and color. It’s a bit shocking when I see myself. I’m not used to looking so pretty. I keep wondering if that’s really me. Do you like it?”

Jenn grinned. “I do like it. I like having a pretty girlfriend, but I worry about whether you can handle it.”

“I worry about what people think when they see me?”

“How?”

“Well, I’m all glammed up and looking so girly. And that wasn’t me. When we finished the tour, I was still kinda intersex. My body was totally nothing. I could get away with not wearing a bra. And my hair didn’t look too feminine. Sure, I was in an all-women band, so everyone just assumed that’s who I was. But the other Wildcats were glamorous. And now, everything has changed.”

Jenn sat and pulled Teri down on the step, too. She moved her close so their hips were touching. She rubbed Teri’s back and hugged her tightly. She heard Teri sigh and release a deep breath. “You know how pretty you look, right.”

Teri nodded her head. “Yeah, I am really all women now. Boobs, butt, and blonde. But will people laugh?”

“That worries you, doesn’t it?”

“You worry that everyone thinks you’re just dressing up and are still a guy?”

Teri stared off into space, and Jenn watched her lip quiver. “Yeah. I pretended to be female with Tasha, and then when I got the intersex diagnosis, well, that’s the way the coin landed. But until I opted for the surgery, well, I still felt like a phony.”

Jenn hugged her. “Don’t stop.”

“And it’s like the dam broke and all this just poured out. Suddenly, I started to change so quickly that it was impossible to hide. I started busting out everywhere. I kinda got freaked out.”

Jenn kissed her. “And with the visit to get your hair done, you can’t hide behind such a punk rocker haircut. Now everyone sees a teenage woman, a pretty female with an attractive body. You’re not faking it, are you?”

Teri shook her head. “I like what’s happening. It’s taken all the unknowns out of my life. Even if I don’t doll myself up, I’m still pretty. I need to wear a bra, and if I wear leggings, I need to wear a thong.”

Jenn kissed her on the lips. “You have reached the station and you’re getting off a woman. I get that it’s scary. I get it.”

“Well, maybe I shouldn’t have dressed like a princess tonight. I guess I went over the top.”

Jenn squeezed her arm. “No, no regrets. Do you like looking in the mirror?”

Teri smiled. “Yes.”

“And you like the glitter and exposing your boobies? You enjoyed the pink makeup and being all girly tonight?”

“Yes. Maybe a little over the top.”

“Uh-huh. But this was a small Halloween party among friends. We didn’t troop through bars or college parties. We were discreet and weren’t loaded, looking to flirt or carry on.”

“Is that what they do at college parties?”

Jenn laughed. “I don’t know. Want to go to a college party and see? It would give you something to write about.”

Teri smiled. “I don’t want to have sex with strangers, just you.”

“Okay. So the next time Cricket tells me about a party, we will go. And you don’t have to dress like a princess. With your new look, no one is going to see Teri, the Wildcat. They’re just going to see a cute chick. Now, are you ready to go over to the hospital and watch Zoe have a baby?”

Teri grinned. “Sure. But what would I do without you?”

Jenn kissed her. “Just keep reminding yourself that we are a good team.”

After calling an Uber, they arrived and walked through the hospital doors. Jenn was grabbing Teri’s arm and mumbling. “This reminds me of the five days you spent in Jefferson back in September.”

Teri felt an involuntary shiver run through her body. “I don’t remember much after my surgery. But it was always great to wake up and see you there with me.”

“I’m glad that’s behind us.”

Teri looked around as they headed into the maternity wing. “But what are we going to do here?”

Jenn shrugged. “Guess we’re the moral support. Then we can vamoose. I opt that we head back to the band house and fool around.”

Teri grinned and kissed her. “Oh, now that sounds like fun. Looking at your beautiful outfit, I’m ready for some role play. What was that Disney movie about the witch?”

“I’ll bet you’re thinking about Maleficent. And you’re also thinking about Angelia Jolie.”

“I am, but she was so much more fun to watch in Mr. and Mrs. Smith. And she was so cool in Assassin. She’s done so many action roles, like Tomb Raider.”

Jenn smiled. “You love those strong women, don’t you. I’m surprised you don’t have fantasies about Jessica Jade.”

Teri winked. “Who says I don’t? She’s kissed me, you know. After she rescued me from Amos, we had a few moments together.”

Jenn shook her head and laughed. “Who hasn’t kissed you, you tramp? Everybody wants to cuddle you cause you’re so cute and so innocent.”

Teri smiled, trying to hide her blush as she thought about all the women. “I’m not trying to be phony, just me.”

Jenn grabbed her wrist. “See, look at you now. Your whole neck and chest are turning pink with blush. Who are you fantasizing about?”

Teri smiled and shook her head. “All of them, but starting with you. You, you, you. But I know this sounds terrible, but old Terry was a wallflower who was afraid to make a peep. And now, people smile when they see me. Life is so much better.”

They smiled and whispered to everyone. Until suddenly, everyone stopped talking and looked at Zoe and the moan she’d just made. Bruno and two nurses had been setting up a screen to hide her bottom half. She’d just had a contraction, and the suddenness caught her off guard.

The group watched. Zoe looked over and tried to smile. She waved her hand gently. “Now that’s something new. Contraction, like my whole body went through this squeeze. Not like Teri’s push song. More like a sledgehammer!”

Teri shook her head. She was feeling lightheaded and nauseous. “Uh, I love you, Zoe, and you too, Bruno. But I think I need some air. I don’t want to pass out.” With that, she headed toward the waiting room. She turned around and looked at Jenn.

Jenn pulled her over and whispered. “You've got to toughen up, girlie. If we’re having a family, well, you’re going to take part in everything. And what happens when you start having contractions and deliver a baby? They aren’t going to let you sleep through that.”

Teri was getting shaky just standing there. “Uh-huh. You’re right. But I need to get out of here before I embarrass myself. I might have to go outside and take a walk.”

Jenn smiled. “Okay, girlie. Just make sure that your phone is on. Remember, it’s a late Saturday night in downtown Allentown.”

As Teri walked out, she blew a kiss to Zoe. She shook her head and gave her a thumbs up.

Smith and Mike were mumbling to each other, then nodding their heads. They both kissed their girlfriends and stood up. Waving to Zoe and Bruno, they headed to the lobby to join Teri. As they left, they passed Conor and Amy heading in.

Conor came right up and wrapped his arm around Bruno’s shoulder and then looked at his daughter. “How ya two doin?”

Zoe frowned. “Just had a contraction, and it was a monster. Were you there when I was born?”

Conor kissed her forehead. “Of course, I wouldn’t have missed that for the world. I was your mom’s coach, reminding her to breathe through the pain. But we didn’t have a gathering, more of a peaceful entrance into this world.”

Amy stroked her head and kissed her cheek. She and Conor said they’d be waiting in the lounge.

Tiffany, Lisa, and Zoe held hands and gestured for Jenn to join them.

Jenn frowned. “But I’m not a Wildcat. Am I out of place here?”

Lisa kissed her lips. “Hardly, girl. You belong here, and so does my sister. Maybe she’ll calm down and join us, too.

The women crowded around and talked with Bruno and Zoe. Most of the conversation revolved around Tiffany’s new house, interrupted by body-shaking contractions every few minutes.

Tiffany laughed. “My job on the house project was so sweet. I listened to Gina and just handed a few people my credit card, you know, like designers, decorators, and specialists. I’m a few dollars poorer, but still have my brain cells intact.”

Then she looked at Gina. “Yeah, I know what you’re going to say about me being a dumb blonde and starting with fewer brain cells than everyone else.”

Tiffany glanced around the room. “Well, regardless of what this toad might say, I love what they’ve done. It was so cool how this moving company moved our stuff into the new space. And you know what, I’m going to learn to cook!”

Lisa smiled. “Just don’t burn the place down cooking your first meal. You can hire a private chef who’ll come cook your meals and leave them in your freezer. And he’ll make one that you reheat for dinner that night.”

Tiffany smiled. “That’s funny. My mom did when I was growing up. She can’t boil water. They even own one of those coffee machines with the little cups that you just press a button. And we had Mr. Martin, who came by once a week with boxes full of groceries and cooked our food. But we were always given a list at the beginning of the week and chose the meals we wanted to eat. When Mr. Martin cooked, the house always smelled so good.”

Everyone looked at Gina, who was grinning. “When I’m with Grace, we go out each night or get takeout delivered. Neither of us knows our way around the kitchen. When I was growing up, that was all different. My mom always made a home-cooked dinner every night.”

“Do you miss those meals?”

“Of course. It’s one of the happiest memories I cherish. I drag Grace over there as often as I can when we’re in Allentown. Mom loves to cook for Grace and treats her like she’s a princess.”

Lisa shook her head. “Our mom worked full time to support us, so meals were bits of this and that. We ate a lot of Costco frozen Lasagnas and stuff like that. It was okay. But life was about crockpots. You’d come home to the best-smelling house ever. We even had a bread machine. I think that’s how Mom lured Conor into her web.”

Tiffany was grinning. “I remember how much Amy loved baking cookies for the band. She liked cooking, but was always working.”

Zoe raised her hand. “Yeah, I remember Amy teaching me how to make chocolate chip cookies. I’d go over her house and she’d take me in and treat me like family.” She started crying. “Dammit! My whole system is out of wack. Excuse my tears. Lisa, you have the greatest mom. and she really has turned my dad around. They are good together. I’m so happy for them.”

Jenn nodded. “Now that Amy’s retiring, I wonder what she and Conor will do?”

Lisa looked surprised. “Retiring? When did you hear that?”

Jenn paused for a moment. “I guess it was when we were sitting in Teri’s hospital room. She mentioned moving in with Conor since no one sleeps at her house anymore.”

Lisa thought for a moment. “Hmm. I’d buy the house from her and redo it for the two of us.”

“You gonna need a nursery?” Tiffany smiled.

Lisa blushed. “Yeah. Already in the works.”

Tiffany hugged her. “Imagine that. Little Wildcats.” Then she looked at Jenn and wagged her finger. “Not you, college girl. No rush, child. You and Teri have plenty of time to pop out your own babies.”

Zoe lifted her head. “I agree, Jenn. I think it’s exciting to think about you and Teri both knocked up, but I’m six years older than you guys. And my boyfriend is rich, too.”

Jenn sighed and nodded. “I guess I’m just going to have to be content being Aunt Jenn for a few more years. The good news is that Penn’s great. They have a great college where I can study biomedical science.”

Tiffany looked at her. “Geez. Another brainiac. I can’t stand it.”
.
.

Finally, when Zoe’s contractions were getting close together, the nurses shooed them out into the waiting room.

As they entered the lounge, Tiffany announced that she was hungry. She looked at her watch. “Oh, my gosh! It’s two in the morning! I’ve lost track of time. Is anything open in Allentown?”

Amy laughed. “Conor’s already gone home and raided our fridge and freezer. He’s coming back with enough to keep us happy until the coffee shop opens and we can order breakfast.”

Lisa came over and took her mom’s hand. She signaled to Teri and Jenn to join her. They sat down together.

Amy looked at her daughters. Then she wrapped her arms around her youngest daughter. “When I first saw you tonight, I did a double take. I hardly recognized my beautiful baby.” She stroked her hair. “I love everything about you.”

Teri blushed and hugged her. “Thanks. It’s all new to me, but it’s fun.”

Amy touched her hair and kissed her cheek. “Looking at you reminds me to call Isabella and make an appointment. I need to keep Conor on his toes.

Lisa turned to her mom. “Jenn told me that you’re thinking of getting rid of the house. Can I buy it?”

Amy looked at her. “Buy it? You and Teri already own it. When you gave me that money to pay off the mortgage, I had Gina’s dad put the deed in your names.”

Lisa looked at Teri. “Wanna sell your half?”

Teri smiled. “Sure. How about ten dollars? Whatcha gonna do with it?”

Lisa shook her head. “Smith and I are going to need a place of our own.” She whispered, “I think we’re starting a family, or maybe already have. It’s a little early to take the test, but well, I’m pretty sure.”

Three of them hugged Lisa tightly. Teri hated how easily she started crying.
.
.

Two hours later, a nurse came out into the lounge. She announced to everybody that the family had been moved to another room. “That’s where they will be for another day before we send them home. Oh, yeah. They both told me to tell you that it’s a girl.”

Conor was coming through the door with two large bags. He handed them off to Smith and Mike and grabbed Amy around the waist. Lifting her off the ground, her kissed her hard on the lips.

After the noise had settled, the nurse said, “We can squeeze three of you in at a time. But you need to sanitize and wear masks.”

Everybody insisted that Conor and Amy go in first and spend some time with their new grandchild.

Later, when they reappeared, Conor had obviously been crying. He looked up and tried to talk. “Zoe and Bruno named the baby after her mom, so our new baby is named Kathleen Bree.”

Everyone crowded around Conor to congratulate and hug him tightly. As they were all talking, he pointed to the two bags. “Help yourself to what I grabbed. Lots of snacks and treats. And there’s fruit and cheese in there too.”

Next, Zoe, Tiffany, and Lisa put on their masks and went in to see the baby. Ten minutes later, Teri and Jenn filed in.

Teri was amazed at how tiny and perfect the baby was. “Your dad told us how you named it after your mom, Kathleen Bree. I couldn’t stop crying with happiness for all of you. What will you call her?”

Zoe smiled. “Kate.”

They all said goodbye and took orders to bring back something to eat for Zoe and Bruno. Everyone promised to stop by one more time before they headed out.

After stopping off to have breakfast in the Allentown Diner, everyone kissed and hugged each other goodbye. Teri and Jenn decided to catch the shuttle back to Philly with Zoe and Grace. Everyone closed their eyes and napped until they stopped in West Philly.

They all woke up enough to kiss and hug and say goodbye as Teri and Jenn staggered out and walked up the steps to their place. As Jenn unlocked the door, she grabbed her girlfriend and pushed her back against the living room wall.

Jenn was biting her neck and earlobes. “I’ve been waiting to truly make love with you since noon yesterday. I want to slowly undress you, and kiss you from head to toe. I’ve had trouble keeping my hands off you since the party.” She grabbed her arm and led her into the bedroom. “Now.”

Teri giggled.
.
.

The Cats declared that Sunday was an Official Wildcat Holiday so everyone could spend more time with Kat, Zoe, and Bruno.

Tiffany and Lisa were talking with Zoe about babies while watching Bruno get lessons in changing diapers and swaddling Kate. Tiffany and Lisa both watched intently.

Zoe looked in their faces. “So Amy’s prediction was on the nose, huh?”

Tiffany looked up. “What?”

Lisa shook her head. “My mom said that Zoe’s pregnancy was going to open the floodgates and we’d both be having babies.”

Tiffany shook her head. “When did she say that?”

“Back in the hospital, when we were all sitting around.”

Zoe smiled. “Are you both preggers?”

Tiffany shrugged. “Pretty sure. Mike’s been topping the tank. I feel like my ovaries are floating.”

Lisa shook her head. “I’m pretty sure it took. My insides are vibrating.”

Zoe started counting on her fingers, “November…June or July. Where are the Wildcats going to be?”

Lisa shrugged. “Definitely on the road somewhere. But we might have to take a month off and come home to deliver.”

Tiffany was nodding. “And a month to recover, right?”

Zoe said, “Well, ask me that in thirty days. I was very, very lucky, and Kate floated right out. I thought that the baby might be bigger because Bruno is such a horse. But his mom said that he was eight pounds, too.”

Lisa was smiling. “Where are his parents?”

Zoe nodded. “They’re on the way back. They were caught off guard out on the Cape, closing their cottage on Martha’s Vineyard. Ferry ride and an eight-hour drive, so they’re chugging back.”

Tiffany looked at Zoe and whispered. “If it were a boy, would you have attached his brother’s name in there?”

Zoe shook her head. “Nope. It’s a shame, but nope, never. Amos will fade into the past and be a name somewhere in their family history. I swear that whole experience almost killed his mom.”

Tiffany was shaking her head. “Yeah, he almost killed Teri twice, and I know it definitely left scars.”

Zoe nodded. “Some things just need to fade with time.”

Lisa spoke quietly. “What do the doctors say about the band?”

Zoe smiled. “It’s going to depend when I get my strength back. But she reminded me beause I was in good shape, I should be okay to get up and around in a week. I don’t know about playing concerts. It’s really going to depend how I’m feeling. I’m an optimist. They’ve already had me up and around. And remember, we’re going home today.”

Zoe looked at both of them. “We’re going to need special accommodations for the next tour. More space for crying and crawling babies. A lot more soundproofing, and we’ll be driving Richard crazy with all the arrangements.”

Tiffany smiled. “I say that we get him an assistant to help him throughout the tour, especially if they say this tour is going to last for a year.”

Lisa smiled, “Remember, once Zoe can play again, we want to do some thank you concerts for Robert and Gimli at their clubs. And we’re supposed to do Saturday Night Live for their last show in June.”

Tiffany laughed. “This is going to drive Barbara Newman and Jersey Girls up a wall, making us maternity stage wear.”

Zoe laughed. “But we can handle it, right?”

They looked at each other and laughed. Lisa filled in the blanks. “Because we’re the Wildcats.”
.
.
.

On Monday, Teri was sitting in the living room of their condo, looking through her phone, when a message popped up. She saw that it was from Tony. Smiling, she pressed the button, and before she realized it, she’d accepted a FaceTime call.

As she stared at her own reflection, she mused whether she looked all right. She could have run a brush through her hair or done something with makeup, but decided not to. She had to keep reminding herself that this was Tony she was going to talk to. Realizing the image would be small, she accepted.

The view on her screen showed Tony sitting at a table outside. The sun was bright, and he was only wearing a tee and what she assumed were shorts.

“Hey, Tony. Where are you?”

“Florida, babe. Key West. Entertaining a few friends of mine that you might know.”

Teri watched as he flipped the screen to show Don and Mike sitting there with him.

“Hi guys! What’s up?”

“We called just to wish you a Happy Halloween. We’ve been thinking about you since we saw the Wildcats photo on your site.”

Teri felt a chill run through her body and quickly opened up her computer to their YouTube site. Sure enough, Tiffany had posted the big photo of the whole group that Mike had shot using a timer and a tripod. She vaguely remembered posing alongside Jenn. She enlarged it so it showed only the two of them and then stared at the result. She was showing a lot of bare chest and cleavage.

“Yeah? I’m just looking at it for the first time.”

Tony’s voice whispered, “We had to look at it twice to figure out if that was you. We kinda found Jenn first. Your hair color threw us off. You’re a blonde now, huh?”

Teri kept thinking, ‘Be Jenn, be Jenn. What would Jenn say?’ She swallowed and tried to sound calm. “What did you guys do for Halloween?”

She heard them laugh.

“We got totally wasted and went bar hopping. I don’t really remember the whole night. Lots of kissing and stuff. Don was the only one who had a date. But that’s a whole different story.”

Teri was listening to them carry on.

“Yeah, the two of you looked like stone cold foxes in that photo. You were an angel, and Jenn was the devil. We loved it.”

“Yeah, we had a good time. The evening ended with everybody going to the hospital, where Zoe had her baby.”

She listened to see if they heard her or if they just didn’t care. Typical Tony, Don, and Mike. Only interested in talking about themselves. “So what are you doing down in Key West?”

“Well, too much drinking, but we all rented Jet Skis and had fun doing that. Dad’s place has a pool and a hot tub, but we haven’t been able to get any babes to join us.”

“Well, have fun, guys. Thanks for calling.”

“Yeah, good to see you, beautiful!”

Teri disconnected and took a deep breath. That was a trip. She was pleased that she used Jenn’s Jedi magic and held her cool. After she hung up, she realized just how shallow the guys were.

Before she could move, he phone rang again with another FaceTime call. This time it was Don. Uh-oh. The last time she heard from Don was during the tour, when he sent her a bare-chested photo of himself, all muscled up. She remembered how excited she felt to look at his arms and chest.

She figured she could continue to be a Jedi and use mind control to keep herself in check. “Hey, Don. What’s up?”

She smiled, seeing his face close up. She remembered how Don was always a friend, even when she was going through her transition. He never seemed to be sexualizing her, like she knew that Tony was doing.

“Um, I really just wanted to talk with you alone. I told Tony and Mike that I needed a walk. After I saw your photo, I really just wanted to tell you how nice you looked and how proud I am of you. I’m genuinely happy for you and Jenn. I even read you got a place together in Philly, and she was going to school. It was fun watching you run the fundraiser, and how exciting it must have been to be that close to stars like Taylor.”

“Thank you, Don. You must really enjoy looking at our site.”

“Yeah, I was the one who showed the guys the photograph. They were more excited, drooling over Tiffany and her showgirl outfit. Those guys can be real bums sometimes. Oh, I need to just come out and tell you what I’ve been trying to tell you since we had dinner together. Teri, I’m gay.”

Teri was watching Don’s face, imagining he was watching her to hear what she had to say. “Oh, Don. I’m so proud that you’re telling me. I guess you know about me and my surgery. The internet keeps no secrets. So I had everything done, so I’m as close as an intersex girl can get to being female. And obviously, Jenn and I are in love. So I guess that makes you and me gay.”

She saw him sigh and wipe his eyes.

“Yeah. The guys kinda know, but haven’t gotten crazy over it. It’s almost like 'don’t ask, don’t tell.' That’s where the crack came about, me not hunting down women to drag back to the house.”

“Sounds like you’re handling it.”

“Trying. Remember that photo I sent you this summer?”

“Oh, yeah. I got all weak-kneed looking at your muscles. You looked good.”

“Yeah, I was having a thing with the other guy in the photo. It was really good for me.”

“Wow, Don. I am so happy for you. Now, what can I do?”

“Will you write if I write you? Will you answer my calls?”

“Yes, Don. I will be your friend like we were back in high school. Anything I help you with, consider it done.”

“Thanks, Teri. It’s just nice to be able to talk to you and be honest.”

“Have you told your family yet?”

“No. Maybe in time. I’m seeing a counselor who will help me with all of that.”

“Well, we’re kinda family, then.”

“Thank you, Teri. I’m going to hang up before I start crying.”

“Bye, Don.”

“Bye, Teri. And thanks.”

Jenn had come in from class and caught the end of their conversation. “Don?”

“Yep.”

“Gay?”

“Yep.”

“I knew it. He was always such a nice guy and treated you with respect. He never debased you or sexualized you from even the Tasha days like Tony.”

Teri told her about the Tony FaceTime that started it all off and how she used her Jenn Jedi mind control when she was talking to him.

Jenn laughed. “I’ll bet he wanted to ask you about your boobs.”

“Well, he was going all goony over Tiffany and her outfit. She must have posted one photo on our website. Here, look.”

Jenn scanned the screen, enlarging different parts. “Yeah, we should have won a prize.”

Later on, Teri kept thinking about Don. “That’s gotta be hard coming out to your family and all of that. I hope they still love him and don’t kick him out.”

Jenn nodded. “You donated a lot of money throughout your tour to help kids who were going through problems with their parents. I hope those agencies help those kids in need.”

“Yeah. I was really pleased to see that those agencies were intercity. Knowing that they were actively helping people of color made me feel good.”

“The Wildcats spread a lot of good karma. Your audience is ready to rock, but in a smart way. I guess Jessica Jade handled your security on the tour.”

“Yeah, she and Mac were always there. She had four of her guys with us, too. If we had problems, I never heard about it. I always felt safe.”

“Where is Mike? Is he going to school?”

“I don’t know. I don’t know much about him anymore.”

Jenn came over and kissed her. “You have a new mission.”